The
Afterglow
George
Allan England
CHAPTER I
DEATH, LIFE, AND LOVE
Life! Life again, and light, the sun and the fresh
winds of heaven, the perfect azure of a June sky, the perfume of the passionate
red blooms along the lips of the chasm, the full-throated song of hidden birds
within the wood to eastward--life, beauty, love--such, the sunrise hour when
Allan and the girl once more stood side by side in the outer world, delivered
from the perils of the black Abyss.
Hardly more real than a disordered nightmare now, the
terrible fall into those depths, the captivity among the white barbarians, the
battles and the ghastly scenes of war, the labors, the perilous escape.
All seemed to fall and fade away from these two
lovers, all save their joy in life and in each other, their longing for the
inevitable greater passion, pain and joy, their clear-eyed outlook into the
vast and limitless possibilities of the future, their future and the world's.
And as they stood there, hand in hand beside the body
of the fallen patriarch--he whose soul had passed in peace, even at the moment
of his life's fulfilment, his knowledge of the sun--awe overcame them both.
With a new tenderness, mingled with reverent adoration, Stern drew the girl
once more to him.
Her face turned up to his and her arms tightened about
his neck. He kissed her brow beneath the parted masses of her wondrous hair.
His lips rested a moment on her eyes; and then his mouth sought hers and burned
its passion into her very soul.
Suddenly she pushed him back, panting. She had gone
white; she trembled in his clasp.
"Oh, your kiss--oh, Allan, what is this I
feel?--it seems to choke me!" she gasped, clutching her full bosom where
her heart leaped like a prisoned creature. "Your kiss--it is so different
now! No, no--not again--not yet!"
He released her, for he, too was shaking in the grip
of new, fierce passions.
"Forgive me!" he whispered. "I--I
forgot myself, a moment. Not yet--no, not yet. You're right, Beatrice. A
thousand things are pressing to be done. And love--must wait!"
He clenched his fists and strode to the edge of the
chasm, where, for a while, he stood alone and silent, gazing far down and away,
mastering himself, striving to get himself in leash once more.
Then suddenly he turned and smiled.
"Come, Beta," said he. "All this must
be forgotten. Let's get to work. The whole world's waiting for us, for our
labor. It's eager for our toil!"
She nodded. In her eyes the fire had died, and now
only the light of comradeship and trust and hope glowed once again.
"Allan?"
"Yes?"
"Our first duty--" She gestured toward the
body of the patriarch, nobly still beneath the rough folds of the mantle they
had drawn over it.
He understood.
"Yes," murmured he. "And his grave
shall be for all the future ages a place of pilgrimage and solemn thought.
Where first, one of lost Folk issued again into the world and where he died,
this shall be a monument of the new time now coming to its birth.
"His grave shall lie here on this height, where
the first sun shall each day for ages fall upon it, supreme in its deep
symbolism. Forever it shall be a memorial, not of death, but life, of liberty,
of hope!"
They kept a moment's silence, then Stern added.
"So now, to work!" From the biplane he
fetched the ax. With this he cut and trimmed a branch from a near-by fir. He
sharpened it to a flat blade three or four inches across. In the deep red sand
along the edge of the Abyss he set to work, scooping the patriarch's grave.
In silence Beatrice took the ax and also labored,
throwing the sand away. Together, in an hour, they had dug a trench
sufficiently deep and wide.
"This must do, for now," said Stern, looking
up at last. "Some time he shall have fitting burial, but for the present
we can do no more. Let us now commit his body to the earth, the Great Mother
which created and which waits always to give everlasting sleep, peace,
rest."
Together, silently, they bore him to the grave, still
wrapped in the cloak which now had become his shroud. Once more they gazed upon
the noble face of him they had grown to love in the long weeks of the Abyss,
when only he had understood them or seemed near.
"What is this, Allan?" asked the girl,
touching a fine chain of gold about the patriarch's neck, till now unnoticed.
Allan drew at the chain, and a small golden cylinder
was revealed, curiously carven. Its lightness told him it was hollow.
"Some treasure of his, I imagine," judged
he.
"Some record, perhaps? Oughtn't we to look?"
He thought a moment in silence, then detached the
chain.
"Yes," said he. "It can't help him now.
It may help us. He himself would have wanted us to have it."
And into the pocket of his rough, brown cassock, woven
of the weed-fiber of the dark sea, he slid the chain and golden cylinder.
A final kiss they gave the patriarch, each; then,
carefully wrapping his face so that no smallest particle of sand should come in
contact with it, stood up. At each other they gazed, understandingly.
"Flowers? Some kind of service?" asked the
girl.
"Yes. All we can do for him will be too
little!"
Together they brought armfuls of the brilliant crimson
and purple blooms along the edge of the sands, where forest and barren
irregularly met; and with these, fir and spruce boughs, the longer to keep his
grave freshly green.
All about him they heaped the blossoms. The patriarch
lay at rest among beauties he never had beheld, colors arid fragrances that to
him had been but dim traditions of antiquity.
"I can't preach," said Stern. "I'm not
that kind, anyway, and in this new world all that sort of thing is out of
place. Let's just say good-by, as to a friend gone on a long, long
journey."
Beatrice could no longer keep back her grief. Kneeling
beside the grave, she arranged the flowers and the evergreens, on which her
tears fell shining.
"Dust unto dust!" Stern said. "To you,
oh Mother Nature, we give back the body of this friend, your son. May the
breeze blow gently here, the sun shine warm, and the birds forever sing his
requiem. And may those who shall come after us, when we too sleep, remember
that in him we had a friend, without whom the world never again could have
hoped for any new birth, any life! To him we say good-by--eternally! Dust unto
dust; good-by!"
"Good-by!" whispered the girl. Then, greatly
overcome, she arose and walked away.
Stern, with his naked hands, filled the shallow grave
and, this done, rolled three large boulders onto it, to protect it from the
prowling beasts of the wild.
Beatrice returned. They strewed more flowers and green
boughs, and in silence stood a while, gazing at the lowlier bed of their one
friend on earth.
Suddenly Stern took her hand and drew her toward him.
"Come, come, Beatrice," said he, "he is
not dead. He still lives in our memories. His body, aged and full of pain, is
gone, but his spirit still survives in us--that indomitable sold which, buried
alive in blindness and the dark, still strove to keep alive the knowledge and
traditions of the upper world, hopes of attaining it, and visions of a better
time to be!
"Was ever greater human courage, faith or
strength? Let us not grieve. Let us rather go away strengthened and inspired by
this wonderful life that has just passed. In us, let all his hopes and
aspirations come to reality.
"His death was happy. It was as he wished it,
Beatrice, for his one great ambition was fully granted--to know the reality of
the upper world, the winds of heaven and the sun! Impossible for him to have
survived the great change. Death was inevitable and right. He wanted rest, and
rest is his, at last.
"We must be true to all he thought us, you and
I--to all he believed us, even demigods! He shall inspire and enlighten us, O
my love; and with his memory to guide us, faith and fortitude shall not be
lacking.
"Now, we must go. Work waits for us. Everything
is yet to be planned and done. The world and its redemption lie before us.
Come!"
He led the girl away. As by mutual understanding they
returned to where the biplane lay, symbol of their conquest of nature, epitome
of hopes.
Near it, on the edge of the Abyss, they rested, hand
in hand. In silence they sat thinking, for a space. And ever higher and more
warmly burned the sun; the breeze of June was sweet to them, long-used to fogs
and damp and dark; the boundless flood of light across the azure thrilled them
with aspiration and with joy.
Life had begun again for them and for the world, life,
even there in the presence of death. Life was continuing, developing,
expanding--life and its immortal sister, Love!
CHAPTER II
EASTWARD HO!
Practical matters now for a time thrust introspection,
dreams and sentiment aside. The morning was already half spent, and in spite of
sorrow, hunger had begun to assert itself; for since time was, no two such
absolutely vigorous and healthy humans had ever set foot on earth as Beatrice
and Allan.
The man gathered brush and dry-kye and proceeded to
make a fire, not far from the precipice, but well out of sight of the
patriarch's grave. He fetched a generous heap of wood from the neighboring
forest, and presently a snapping blaze flung its smoke-banner down the breeze.
Soon after Beatrice had raided the supplies on board
the Pauillac--fish, edible seaweed, and the eggs of the strange birds of the
Abyss--and with the skill and speed of long experience was getting an excellent
meal. Allan meantime brought water from a spring near by. And the two ate in
silence, cross-legged on the warm, dry sand.
"What first, now?" queried the man, when
they were satisfied. "I've been thinking of about fifteen hundred separate
things to tackle, each one more important than all the others put together. How
are we going to begin again? That's the question!"
She drew from her warm bosom the golden cylinder and
chain.
"Before we make any move at all," she
answered, "I think we ought to see what's in this record--if it is a
record. Don't you?"
"By Jove, you're right! Shall I open it for
you?"
But already the massively chased top lay unscrewed in
her hand. Within the cylinder a parchment roll appeared.
A moment later she had spread it on her knee, taking
care not to tear the ancient, crackling skin whereon faint lines of writing
showed.
Stern bent forward, eager and breathless. The girl,
too, gazed with anxious eyes at the dim script, all but illegible with age and
wear.
"You're right, Allan," said she. "This
is some kind of record, some direction as to the final history of the few
survivors after the great catastrophe. Oh! Look, Allan--it's fading already in
the sunlight. Quick, read it quick, or we shall lose it all!"
Only too true. The dim lines, perhaps fifteen hundred
years old, certainly never exposed to sunlight since more than a thousand, were
already growing weaker; and the parchment, too, seemed crumbling into dust. Its
edges, where her fingers held it, already were breaking away into a fine,
impalpable powder.
"Quick, Allan! Quick!"
Together they read the clumsy scrawl, their eyes
leaping along the lines, striving to grasp the meaning ere it were too late.
TO ANY WHO AT ANY TIME MAY EVER REVISIT THE UPPER
WORLD: Be it known that two records have been left covering our history from
the time of the cataclysm in 1920 till we entered the Chasm in 1957. One is in
the Great Cave in Medicine Bow Range, Colorado, near the ruins of Dexter. Exact
location, 106 degrees, 11 minutes, 3 seconds west; 40 degrees, 22 minutes, 6
seconds north. Record is in left, or northern branch of Cave, 327 yards from
mouth, on south wall, 4 feet 6 inches from floor. The other--
"Where? Where?" cried Beatrice. A portion of
the record was gone; it had crumbled even as they read.
"Easy does it, girl! Don't get excited,"
Allan cautioned, but his face was pale and his hand trembled as he sought to
steady and protect the parchment from the breeze.
Together they pieced out a few of the remaining words,
for now the writing was but a pale blur, momently becoming dimmer and more dim.
... Cathedral on ... known as Storm King ... River ...
crypt under ... this was agreed on ... never returned but may possibly ...
signed by us on this 12th day ...
They could read no more, for now the record was but a
disintegrating shell in the girl's hands, and even as they looked the last of
the writing vanished, as breath evaporates from a window-pane.
Allan whirled toward the fire, snatched out a
still-glowing stick, and in the sand traced figures.
"Quick! What was that? 106-11-3,
West--Forty--"
"Forty, 22, north," she prompted.
"How many seconds? You remember?"
"No." Slowly she shook her head. "Five,
wasn't it?"
Eagerly he peered at the record, but every trace was
gone.
"Well, no matter about the seconds," he
judged. "I'll enter these data on our diary, in the Pauillac, anyhow. We
can remember the ruins of Dexter and Medicine Bow Range; also the cathedral on
Storm King. Put the fragments of the parchment back into the case, Beta. Maybe
we can yet preserve them, and by some chemical means or other bring out the
writing again. As it is, I guess we've got the most important facts; enough to
go on, at any rate."
She replaced the crumbled record in the golden
cylinder and once more screwed on the cap. Allan got up and walked to the
aeroplane, where, among their scanty effects, was the brief diary and set of
notes he had been keeping since the great battle with the Lanskaarn.
Writing on his fish-skin tablets, with his bone
stylus, dipped in his little stone jar of cuttle-fish ink, he carefully
recorded the geographical location. Then he went back to Beatrice, who still
sat in the midmorning sunlight by the fire, very beautiful and dear to him.
"If we can find those records, we'll have made a
long step toward solving the problem of how to handle the Folk. They aren't
exactly what one would call an amenable tribe, at best. We need their history,
even the little of it that the records must contain, for surely there must be
names and events in them of great value in our work of trying to bring these
people to the surface and recivilize them."
"Well, what's to hinder our getting the records
now?" she asked seriously, with wonder in her gray and level gaze.
"That, for one thing!"
He gestured at the Abyss.
"It's a good six or seven hundred miles wide, and
we already know how deep it is. I don't think we want to risk trying to cross
it again and running out of fuel en route! Volplaning down to the village is
quite a different proposition from a straight-away flight across!"
She sat pensive a moment.
"There must be some way around," said she at
last. "Otherwise a party of survivors couldn't have set out for Storm King
on the Hudson to deposit a set of records there!"
"That's so, too. But--remember? 'Never returned.'
I figure it this way: A party of the survivors probably started for New York,
exploring. The big, concrete cathedral on Storm King--it was new in 1916, you
remember--was known the country over as the most massive piece of architecture
this side of the pyramids. They must have planned to leave one set of records
there, in case the east, too, was devastated. Well--"
"Do you suppose they succeeded?"
"No telling. At any rate, there's a chance of it.
And as for this Rocky Mountain cache, that's manifestly out of the question,
for now."
"So then?" she queried eagerly.
"So then our job is to strike for Storm King.
Incidentally we can revisit Hope Villa, our bungalow on the banks of the Hudson.
It's been a year since we left it, almost--ten months, at any rate. Gad! What
marvels and miracles have happened since then, Beta--what perils, what escapes!
Wouldn't you like to see our little nest again? We could rest up and plan and
strengthen ourselves for the greater tasks ahead. And then--"
He paused, a change upon his face, his eyes lighting
with a sudden glow. She saw and understood; and her breast rose with sudden
keen emotion.
"You mean," whispered she, "in our own
home?"
"Where better?"
She paled as, kneeling beside her, he flung a powerful
arm about her, and pulled her to him, breathing heavily.
"Don't! Don't!" she forbade. "No, no,
Allan--there's so much work to do--you mustn't!"
To her a vision rose of dream-children--strong sons
and daughters yet unborn. Their eyes seemed smiling, their fingers closing on
hers. Cloudlike, yet very real, they beckoned her, and in her stirred the call
of motherhood--of life to be. Her heart-strings echoed to that harmony; it
seemed already as though a tiny head, downy--soft, was nestling in her bosom,
while eager lips quested, quested.
"No, Allan! No!"
Almost fiercely she flung him back and stood up.
"Come!" said she. "Let us start at
once. Nothing remains for us to do here. Let us go--home!"
An hour later the Pauillac spiralled far aloft, above
the edge of the Abyss, then swept into its eastward tangent, and in swift,
droning flight rushed toward the longed-for place of dreams, of rest, of love.
Before them stretched infinities of labor and
tremendous struggle; but for a little space they knew they now were free for
this, the consummation of their dreams, of all their hopes, their happiness,
their joy.
CHAPTER III
CATASTROPHE!
Toward five o'clock next afternoon, from the swooping
back of the air-dragon they sighted a far blue ribbon winding among wooded
heights, and knew Hudson once more lay before them.
The girl's heart leaped for joy at thought of once
again seeing Hope Villa, the beach, the garden, the sun-dial--all the thousand
and one little happy and pleasant things that, made by them in the heart of the
vast wilderness, had brought them such intimate and unforgetable delight.
"There it is, Allan!" cried she, pointing.
"There's the river again. We'll soon be home now--home again!"
He smiled and nodded, watchful at the wheel, and swung
the biplane a little to southward, in the direction where he judged the
bungalow must lie.
Weary they both were, yet full of life and strength.
The trip from the chasm had been tedious, merely a long succession of hours in
the rushing air, with unbroken forest, hills, lakes, rivers, and ever more
forest steadily rolling away to westward like a vast carpet a thousand feet
below.
No sign of man, no life, no gap in nature's
all-embracing sway. Even the occasional heap of ruins marking the grave of some
forgotten city served only to intensify the old half-terror they had felt, when
flying for the first time, at thought of the tremendous desolation of the
world.
The shining plain of Lake Erie had served the first
day as a landmark to keep them true to their course.
That night they had stopped at the ruins of Buffalo,
where they had camped in the open, and where next morning Stern had fully
replenished his fuel-tanks with the usual supplies of alcohol from the debris
of two or three large drug-stores.
From Buffalo eastward, over almost the same course
along which the hurricane of ten months ago had driven them, battling at random
with the gale, they steered by the compass. Toward mid-morning they saw a thin
line of smoke arising in the far north, answered by still another on the hills
beyond, but to these signs they gave no heed.
Already they had seen and scorned them during their
first stay at the bungalow. They felt that nothing more was to be seriously
feared from such survivors of the Horde as had escaped the great Battle of the
Tower--a year and a half previously.
"Those chaps won't bother us again; I'm sure of
that!" said Allan, nodding toward the smoke-columns that rose, lazily
blue, on the horizon. "The scare we threw into them in Madison Forest will
last them one while!"
Still in this confident, defiant mood it was that they
sighted the river again and watched it rapidly broaden as the Pauillac, in a
long series of flat arcs, spurned the June air and whirled them onward toward
their goal.
Nearer the Hudson drew, and nearer still; and now its
untroubled azure, calm save for a few cat's-paws of breeze that idled on the
surface, stretched almost beneath them in their rapid flight.
"We're still a little too far north, I see,"
the man judged, and swept the biplane round to southward.
The ruins of Newburgh lay presently upon their right.
Soon after the crumbled walls of West Point's pride slid past in silence, save
for the chatter of the engines, the whirling roar of the propeller-blades' vast
energy.
No boat now vexed the flood. Upon its bosom neither
steam nor sail now plowed a furrow. Along the banks no speeding train flung its
smoke-pennant to the wind. Primeval silence, universal calm, wrapped all
things.
Beatrice shuddered slightly. Now that they were
nearing "home" the desolation seemed more appalling.
"Oh, Allan, is it possible all this will ever be
peopled again--alive?"
"Certain to be! Once we get those records and
begin transplanting the Merucaans, the rest will be only a matter of
time!"
She made no answer, but in her eyes shone pride that
he could know such visions, have such faith.
Already they recognized the ruins of Nyack, and beyond
them the point in the river behind which, they knew, lay Hope Villa, nestling
in its gardens, its little sphere of cultivation hewn from the very heart of
the dense wilderness.
Allan slackened speed, crossed to the eastern bank,
and jockeyed for a safe landing.
The point slipped backward and away. There, right
ahead, they caught a glimpse of the long white beach where they had fished and
bathed and built their boat-house, and whence in their little yawl they had ten
months before started on their trip of exploration--a trip destined to end so
strangely in the Abyss.
"Home! Home!" cried Beta, the quick tears
starting to her lids. "Oh, home again!"
Already the great plane was swooping downward toward
the beach, hardly a mile away, when a harsh shout escaped the man.
"Look! Canoes! My God--what--"
As the drive of the Pauillac opened up the concave of
the sand and brought its whole length to view, Stern and the girl suddenly
became aware of trouble.
There, strung along the beach irregularly, they all at
once made out ten, twenty, thirty boats. Still afar, they could see these were
the same rough bancas such as they had seen after the battle--bancas in one of
which they two had escaped up-river!
"Boats! The Horde again!"
Even as he shouted a tiny, black, misshapen little
figure ran crouching out onto the sand. Another followed and a third, and now a
dozen showed there, very distinct and hideous, upon the white crescent.
Stern's heart went sick within him A terrible rage
welled up--a hate such as he had never believed possible to feel.
Wild imprecations struggled to be voiced. He snapped
his lips together in a thin line, his eyes narrowed, and his face went gray.
"The infernal little beasts!" he gritted. "Tried
to trap us in the tower--cut our boat loose afterward--and now invading us!
Don't know when they're licked, the swine!"
Beatrice had lost her color now. Milk-white her face
was; her eyes grew wide with terror; she strove to speak, but could not.
Her hand went out in a wild, repelling gesture, as
though by the very power of her love for home she could protect it now against
the incursion of these foul, distorted, inhuman little monsters.
Stern acted quickly. He had been about to cut off
power and coast for the beach; but now he veered suddenly to eastward again,
rotated the rising-plane, and brought the Pauillac up at a sharp tilt. Banking,
he advanced the spark a notch; the engine shrilled a half-tone higher, and with
increased speed the aero lifted them bravely in a long and rising swoop.
He snatched his automatic from its holster on his hip
and as the plane swept past the beach, down-stream, let fly a spatter of steel
jacketed souvenirs at the fast-thickening pack on the sand.
Far up to the girl and him, half heard through the
clatter of the motors, they sensed a thin, defiant, barbarous yell--a yapping
chorus, bestial and horrible.
Again Stern fired.
He could see quick spurts of water jet up along the
edge of the sand, and one of the creatures fell, but this was only a chance
shot.
At that distance, firing from a swift-skimming plane,
he knew he could do no execution, and with a curse slid the pistol back again
into its place.
"Oh, for a dirigible and a few Pulverite bombs,
same as we had in the tower!" he wished. "I'd clean the blighters out
mighty quick!"
But now Beatrice was pointing, with a cry of dismay,
down, away at the bungalow itself, which had for a moment become visible at the
far end of the clearing as the Pauillac scudded past.
Even as Stern thought: "Odd, but they're not
afraid of us--a flying-machine means nothing to them, does not terrify them as
it would human savages. They're too debased even to feel fear!"--even as
this thought crossed his brain he, too, saw the terrible thing that the girl
had cried out at sight of.
"My God!" he shouted. "This--this is
too much!"
All about the bungalow, their home, the scene of such
happy hours, so many dreams and hopes, such heart-enthralling labors, hundreds
of the Horde were swarming.
Like vicious parasites attacking prey, they overran
the garden, the grounds, even the house itself.
As in a flash, Stern knew all his work of months must
be undone--the fruit-trees he had rescued from the forest be cut down or
broken, the bulbs and roots in the garden uptorn, even the hedges and fences
trampled flat.
Worse still, the bungalow was being destroyed! Rather,
its contents, since the concrete walls defied the venomous troop.
They knew, at any rate, the use of fire, and not so
swiftly skimmed the Pauillac as to prevent both Stern and Beatrice seeing a
thin but ominous thread of smoke out-curling on the June air from one of the
living-room windows.
With an imprecation of unutterable hate and rage, yet
impotent to stay the ravishment of Hope Villa, Stern brought the machine round
in a long spiral.
For a moment the wild, suicidal idea possessed him to
land on the beach, after all, and charge the little slate-blue devils who had
evidently piled all the furnishings together in the bungalow and were now
burning them.
He longed for slaughter now; he lusted blood--the
blood of the Anthropoid pack which from the beginning had hung upon his flank
and been as a thorn unto his flesh.
He seemed to feel the joy of rushing them, an
automatic in each hand spitting death, just as he had mown down the Lanskaarn
in the Battle of the Wall, down below in the Abyss. Even though he knew the
inevitable ends poisoned spear-thrust, a wound with one of those terribly
envenomed arrows--he felt no fear.
Revenge! If he could only feel its sweetness, death
had no terrors.
Common sense instantly sobered him and dispelled these
vain ideas. The bungalow, after all, was not vital to his future or the girl's.
Barring the set of encyclopedias on metal plates, everything else could be
replaced with sufficient labor. Only a madman would risk a fight with such a
Horde in company with a woman.
Not now were he and Beatrice entrenched in a strong
tower, with terrible explosives. Now they were in the open, armed only with
revolvers. For the present there was no redress.
"Beta," cried he, "we're up against it
this time for fair--and we can't hit back!"
"Our bungalow! Our precious home!"
"I know." He saw that she was crying:
"It's a rotten shame and all that, but it isn't fatal."
He brought the Pauillac down-wind again, coasting high
over the bungalow, whence smoke now issued ever more and more thickly.
"We're simply hamstrung this time, that's all.
Where those devils have come from and how many there may be, God knows. Thousands,
perhaps; the woods may be full of em. It's lucky for us they didn't attack
while we were there!
"Now--well, the only thing to do is let 'em have
their way for the present. Eventually--"
"Oh, can't we ever get rid of the horrid little
beasts for good?"
"We can and will!" He spoke very grimly,
soaring the machine still higher over the river and once more coming round
above the upper end of the beach. "One of these days there's got to be a
final reckoning, but not yet!"
"So it's good-by to Hope Villa, Allan? There's no
way?"
"It's good-by. Humanly speaking, none."
"Couldn't we land, blockade ourselves in the
boat-house, and--"
Her eyes sparkled with the boldness of the plan--its
peril, its possibilities. But Allan only shook his head.
"And expose the Pauillac on the beach?" he
asked. "One good swing with a war-club into the motor and then a week's
siege and slow starvation, with a final rush--interesting, but not practical,
little girl. No, no; the better part of valor is to recognize force majeure and
wait! Remember what we've said already? 'Je recule pour mieux sauter?' Wait
till we get a fresh start on these hell-hounds; we'll jump 'em far
enough!"
The bungalow now lay behind. The whole clearing seemed
alive with the little blue demons, like vermin crawling everywhere. Thicker and
thicker now the smoke was pouring upward. The scene was one of utter
desolation.
Then suddenly it faded. The plane had borne its riders
onward and away from the range of vision. Again only dense forest lay below,
while to eastward sparkled the broad reach where, in the first days of their
happiness at Hope Villa, the girl and Allan had fished and bathed.
Her tears were unrestrained at last; but Allan,
steadying the wheel with one hand, drew an arm about her and kissed and comforted
her.
"There, there, little girl! The world's not ended
yet, even if they have burned up our home-made mission furniture! Come,
Beatrice, no tears--we've other things to think of now!"
"Where away, since our home's gone?" she
queried pitifully.
"Where away? Why, Storm King, of course! And the
cathedral and the records, and--and--"
CHAPTER IV
"TO-MORROW IS OUR WEDDING-DAY"
Purple and gold the light of that dying day still
glowed across the western sky when the stanch old Pauillac, heated yet
throbbing with power, skimmed the last league and swung the last great bend of
the river that hid old Storm King from the wanderers' eager sight.
Stern's eyes brightened at vision of that vast, rugged
headland, forest-clad and superb in the approaching twilight. Beatrice, weary
now and spent--for the long journeys, the excitements and griefs of the day had
worn her down despite her strength--paled a little and grew pensive as the
massive structure of the cathedral loomed against the sky-line.
What thoughts were hers now that the goal lay
near--what longings, fears and hopes, what exultation and what pain? She
shivered slightly; but perhaps the evening coolness at that height had pierced
her cloak. Her hands clasped tightly, she tried to smile but could not.
Allan could notice nothing of all this. His gaze was
anxiously bent on the earth below, to find a landing for the great machine. He
skimmed the broad brow of the mountain, hardly a hundred feet above the spires
of the massive concrete pile that still reared itself steadfastly upon the
height facing the east.
All about it the dense unbroken forest spread
impenetrable to the eye. Below the bold breast of the cliff a narrow strip of
beach appeared.
"Hard job to land, that's one sure thing!"
exclaimed the man, peering at the inhospitable contours of the land. "No
show to make it on top of the mountain, and if we take the beach it means a
most tremendous climb up the cliff or through the forest on the flank. Here is
a situation, Beatrice! Now--ah--see there? Look! that barren ridge to
westward!"
Half a mile back from the river on the western slope
of the highlands, a spur of Storm King stretched water-worn and bare, a sandy
spit dotted only sparsely with scrub-pine.
"It's that, or nothing!" cried the man,
banking in a wide sweep.
"Can you make it? Even the clearest space at this
end is terribly short!"
Allan laughed and cut off power. In the old days not
for ten thousand dollars would he have tried so ticklish a descent, but now his
mettle was of sterner stuff and his skill with the machine developed to a point
where man and biplane seemed almost one organism.
With a swift rush the Pauillac coasted down. He checked
her at precisely the right moment, as the sand seemed whirling up to meet them,
swerved to dodge a fire-blasted trunk, and with a shout took the earth.
The plane bounced, creaked, skidded on the long
runners he had fitted to her, and with a lurch came to rest not ten yards from
an ugly stump dead ahead.
"Made it, by Heaven!" he exulted. "But
a few feet more and it wouldn't have been--well, no matter. We're here, anyhow.
Now, supper and a good sleep. And to-morrow, the cathedral!"
He helped the girl alight, for she was cramped and
stiff. Presently their camp-fire cheered the down-drawing gloom, as so many
other times in such strange places. And before long their evening meal was in
course of preparation, close by a great glacial boulder at the edge of the
sand-barren.
In good comradeship they ate, then wheeled the biplane
over to the rock, and under the shelter of its wide-spreading wings made their
camp for the night. An hour or so they sat talking of many things--their escape
from the Abyss, the patriarch's death, their trip east again, the loss of their
little home, their plans, their hopes, their work.
Beatrice seemed to grieve more than Stern over the
destruction of the bungalow. So much of her woman's heart had gone into the
making of that nest, so many thoughts had centered on a return to it once more,
that now when it lay in ruins through the spiteful mischief of the Horde, she
found sorrow knocking insistently at the gates of her soul. But Allan comforted
her as best he might.
"Never you mind, little girl!" said he
bravely. "It's only an incident, after all. A year from now another and a
still more beautiful home will shelter us in some more secure location. And
there'll be human companionship, too, about us. In a year many of the Folk will
have been brought from the depths. In a year miracles may happen--even the
greatest one of all!"
Her eyes met his a moment by the ruddy fire-glow and
held true.
"Yes," answered she, "even the greatest
in the world!"
A sudden tenderness swept over him at thought of all
that had been and was still to be, at sight of this woman's well-loved face
irradiated by the leaping blaze--her face now just a little wan with long
fatigues and sad as though with realization, with some compelling inner sense
of vast, impending responsibilities.
He gathered her in his strong arms, he drew her
yielding body close, and kissed her very gently.
"To-morrow!" he whispered. "Do you
realize it?"
"To-morrow," she made answer, her breath
mingling with his. "To-morrow, Allan--one page of life forever closed,
another opened. Oh, may it be for good--may we be very strong and very
wise!"
Neither spoke for the space of a few heart-beats,
while the wind made a vague, melancholy music in the sentinel tree-tops and the
snapping sparks danced upward by the rock.
"Life, all life--just dancing sparks--then
gone!" said Beatrice slowly. "And yet--yet it is good to have lived,
Allan. Good to have lighted the black mystery of the universe, formless and
endless and inscrutable, by even so brief a flicker!"
"Is it my little pessimist to-night?" he
asked. "Too tired, that's all. In the morning things will look different.
You must smile, then, Beta, and not think of formless mystery or--or anything
sad at all. For to-morrow is our wedding-day."
He felt her catch her breath and tremble just a bit.
"Yes, I know. Our wedding-day, Allan. Surely the
strangest since time began. No friends, no gifts, no witnesses, no minister,
no--"
"There, there!" he interrupted, smiling.
"How can my little girl be so wrong-headed? Friends? Why, everything's our
friend! All nature is our friend--the whole life-process is our friend and
ally! Gifts? What need have we of gifts? Aren't you my gift, surely the best
gift that a man ever had since the beginning of all things? Am I not yours?
"Minister? Priest? We need none! The world-to-be
shall have got far away from such, far beyond its fairy-tale stage, its
weaknesses and fears of the Unknown, which alone explain their existence. Here
on Storm King, under the arches of the old cathedral our clasped hands,
our--mutual words of love and trust and honor--these shall suffice. The river
and the winds and forest, the sunlight and the sky, the whole infinite expanse
of Nature herself shall be our priest and witnesses. And never has a wedding
been so true, so solemn and so holy as yours and mine shall be. For you are
mine, my Beatrice, and I am yours--forever!"
A little silence, while the flames leaped higher and
the shadows deepened in the dim aisles of the fir-forest all about them. In the
vast canopy of evening sky clustering star-points had begun to shimmer.
Redly the camp-fire lighted man and woman there alone
together in the wild. For them there was no sense of isolation nor any
loneliness. She was his world now, and he hers.
Up into his eyes she looked fairly and bravely, and
her full lips smiled.
"Forgive me, Allan!" she whispered. "It
was only a mood, that's all. It's passed now--it won't come back. Only forgive
me, boy!"
"My dear, brave girl!" he murmured,
smoothing the thick hair back from her brow. "Never complaining, never
repining, never afraid!"
Their lips met again and for a time the girl's heart
throbbed on his.
Afar a wolf's weird, tremulous call drifted down-wind.
An owl, disturbed in its nocturnal quest, hooted upon the slope above to
eastward; and across the darkening sky reeled an unsteady bat, far larger than
in the old days when there were cities on the earth and ships upon the sea.
The fire burned low. Allan arose and flung fresh wood
upon it, while sheaves of winking light gyrated upward through the air. Then he
returned to Beatrice and wrapped her in his cloak.
And for a long, long time they both talked of many
things--intimate, solemn, wondrous things--together in the night.
And the morrow was to be their wedding-day.
CHAPTER V
THE SEARCH FOR THE RECORDS
Morning found them early astir, to greet the glory of
June sunlight over the shoulder of Storm King. A perfect morning, if ever any
one was perfect since the world began--soft airs stirring in the forest, golden
robins' full-throated song, the melody of the scarlet tropic birds they had
named "fire-birds" for want of any more descriptive title, the
chatter of gray squirrels on the branches overhead, all blent, under a sky of
wondrous azure, to tell them of life, full and abundant, joyous and kind.
Two of the squirrels had to die, for breakfast, which
Beta cooked while Allan quested the edges of the wood for the ever-present
berries. They drank from a fern-embowered spring a hundred yards or so to south
of their camp in the forest, and felt the vigorous tides of life throb hotly
through their splendid bodies.
Allan got together the few simple implements at their
disposal for the expedition--his ax, a torch made of the brown weed of the
Abyss, oil-soaked and bound with wire that fastened it to a metal handle, and a
skin bag of the rude matches he had manufactured in the village of the Folk.
"Now then, en marche!" said he at length.
"The old cathedral and the records are awaiting a morning call from
us--and there are all the wedding preparations to make as well. We've got no
time to lose!"
She laughed happily with a blush and gave him her
hand.
"Lead on, Sir Knight!" she jested. "I'm
yours by right of capture and conquest, as in the good old days!"
"The good new days will have better and higher
standards," he answered gravely. "To-day, one age is closed, another
opened for all time."
Hand in hand they ascended the barren spur to
eastward, and presently reached the outposts of the forest that rose in
close-ranked majesty over the brow of Storm King.
The going proved hard, for with the warmer climate
that now favored the country, undergrowth had sprung up far more luxuriantly
than in the days of the old-time civilization; but Stern and Beatrice were used
to labor, and together--he ahead to break or cut a path--they struggled through
the wood.
Half an hour's climb brought them to their first dim
sight of the massive towers of the cathedral, rising beyond the tangle of
trees, majestic in the morning sun.
Soon after they had made their way close up to the
huge, lichen-crusted walls, and in the shadow of the gigantic pile slowly
explored round to the vast portals facing eastward over the Hudson.
"Wonderful work, magnificent proportions and
design," Stern commented, as they stopped at last on the broad,
debris-littered steps and drew breath. "Brick and stone have long since
perished. Even steel has crumbled. But concrete seems eternal. Why, the
building's practically intact even to-day, after ten centuries of absolute
abandonment. A week's work with a force of men would quite restore it. The
damage it's suffered is absolutely insignificant. Concrete. A lesson to be
learned, is it not, in our rebuilding of the world?"
The mighty temple stood, in fact, almost as men had
left it in the long ago, when the breath of annihilation had swept a withering
blast over the face of the earth. The broad grounds and driveways that had led
up to the entrance had, of course, long since absolutely vanished under rank
growths.
Grass flourished in the gutters and on the Gothic
finials; the gargoyles were bearded with vines and fern-clusters; the flying
buttresses and mullions stood green with moss; and in the vegetable mold that
had for centuries accumulated on the steps and in the vestibule--for the oaken
doors had crumbled to powder--many a bright-flowered plant raised its blossoms
to the sun.
The tall memorial windows and the great rose-window in
the eastern facade had long since been shattered out of their frames by hail
and tempest. But the main body of the cathedral seemed yet as massively intact
as when the master-builders of the twentieth century had taken down the last
scaffold, and when the gigantic organ had first pealed its "Laus Deo"
through the vaulted apse.
Together they entered the vast silent space, and--awed
despite themselves--gazed in wonder at the beauties of this, the most
magnificent temple ever built in the western hemisphere.
The marble floor was covered now with windrows of dead
leaves and pine-spills, and with the litter from myriads of birds'-nests that
sheltered themselves on achitraves and galleries, and on the lofty capitals of
the fluted pillars which rose, vistalike, a hundred feet above the clear-story,
spraying out into a wondrous complexity of ribs to sustain the marvelous
concrete vaultings full two hundred feet in air.
Through the shattered windows broad slants of sunshine
fell athwart the walls and floor. Swallows chirped and twittered far aloft, or
winged their swift way through the dusky upper spaces, passing at will in or
out the mullioned gaps whence all the painted glass had long since fallen.
An air of mystery, of long expectancy seemed brooding
everywhere; it seemed almost as though the spirit of the past were waiting to
receive them--waiting now, as it had waited a thousand years, patiently,
inexorably, untiringly for those to come who should some day reclaim the hidden
secrets in the crypt, once more awaken human echoes in the vault, and so redeem
the world. "Waiting!" breathed Stern, as if the thought hung pregnant
in the very air. "Waiting all these long centuries--for us! For you,
Beatrice, for me! And we are here, at last, we of the newer time; and here we
shall be one. The symbol of the pillars, mounting, ever mounting toward the
infinite, the hope of life eternal, the majesty and mystery of this great
temple, welcome us! Come!"
He took her hand again and now in silence they walked
forward noiselessly over the thick leaf-carpet on the pavement of rare marble.
"Oh, Allan, I feel so very small in here!"
she whispered, drawing close to him. "You and I, all alone in this
tremendous place built for thousands--"
"You and I are the world to-day!" he
answered very gravely; and so together they made way toward the vast transept,
arched with a bewildering lacery of vaultings.
All save the concrete had long vanished. No traces now
remained of pews, or railings, altars, pulpits, or any of the fittings of the
vast cathedral.
Majestic in its naked strength, the building stood in
light and shadow, here banded with strong sun, there lost in cool purple shade
that foiled the eye far up among the hanging miracles of the roof.
At the transept-crossing they stood amazed; for here
the flutings ran up five hundred feet inside the stupendous central spire,
among a marvelous filigree of windows which diminished toward the top--a
lacework as of frost-patterns etched into the solid substance of the fleche.
"Higher than that, more massive and more
beautiful the buildings of the future shall arise," said Allan slowly
after a pause. "But they shall not serve creed or faction. They shall be
for all mankind, for the great race still to come. Beauty shall be its
heritage, its right.
"'And loveliness shall crown the waiting world As
with a garland of immortal joy!'
"But come, come, Beatrice--there's work to do.
The records, girl! We mustn't stand here admiring architecture and dreaming
dreams while those records are still undiscovered. Down into the crypt we go,
to dig among the relics of a vanished age!"
"The crypt, Allan? Where is it?"
"If I remember rightly--and at the time this
cathedral was built I followed the plans with some care--the entrance is back
of the main southern cluster of pillars over there at the transept-crossing. Come
on, Beta. In a minute we can see whether thousand-year-old memories are any
good or not!"
Quickly he led the way, ax and torch in hand, and as
they rounded the group of massive buttresses whence sprang the pillars for the
groin-vaults aloft, a cry of satisfaction escaped him, followed by a word of
quick astonishment.
"What is it, Allan?" exclaimed the girl.
"Anything wrong? Or--"
The man stood peering with wide eyes; then suddenly he
knelt and began pawing over the little heap of vegetable drift that had
accumulated along the wall.
"It's here, all right," said he.
"There's the door, right in front of us--but what I don't understand
is--this!"
"What, Allan? Is there anything wrong?"
"Not wrong, perhaps, but devilish peculiar!"
Speaking, he raised his hand to her. The fingers held
an arrow-head of flint.
"There's been a battle here, that's sure,"
said he. "Look, spear-points--shattered!"
He had already uncovered three obsidian blades. The
broken tips proved how forcibly they had been driven against the stone in the
long ago.
"What? A--"
His fingers closed on a small, hollow shell of gold.
"A molar, so help me! All that's left of some
forgotten white man who fell here, at the door, a thousand years ago!"
Speechless, the girl took the shell from him and
examined it.
"You're right, Allan," she answered.
"This certainly is a hollow gold crown. Any one can see that, in spite of
the patina that's formed over the metal. Why--what can it all mean?"
"Search me! The patriarch's record gave the
impression that this eastern expedition set out within thirty years or so of
the catastrophe. Well, in that short time it doesn't seem possible there could
have developed savages fighting with flints and so on. But that there certainly
was a battle here at this door, and that the cathedral was used as a fort
against some kind of invasion is positively certain.
"Why, look at the chips of concrete knocked off
the jamb of the door here! Must have been some tall mace-work where you're
standing, Beta! If we could know the complete story of this expedition, its
probable failure to reach New York, its entrapment here, the siege and the
inevitable tragedy of its end--starvation, sorties, repulses, hand-to-hand
fighting at the outer gates, in the nave, here at the crypt door, perhaps on
the stairs and in the vaults below--then defeat and slaughter and
extinction--what a tremendous drama we could formulate!"
Beatrice nodded. Plain to see, the thought depressed
her.
"Death, everywhere--" she began, but Allan
laughed.
"Life, you mean!" he rallied. "Come,
now, this does no good, poking in the rubbish of a distant tragedy. Real work
awaits us. Come!"
He picked up the torch, and with his primitive but
serviceable matches lighted it. The smoke rose through the silent air of the
cathedral, up into a broad sunlit zone from a tall window in the transept,
where it writhed blue and luminous.
A single blow of Allan's ax shattered the last few
shreds of oaken plank that still hung from the eroded hinges of the door. In
front of the explorers a flight of concrete steps descended, winding darkly to
the crypt beneath.
Allan went first, holding the torch high to light the
way.
"The records!" he exclaimed. "Soon,
soon we shall know the secrets of the past!"
CHAPTER VI
TRAPPED!
Some thirty steps the way descended, ending in a
straight and very narrow passage. The air, though somewhat chill, was
absolutely dry and perfectly respirable, thanks to the enormously massive
foundation of solid concrete which formed practically one solid monolith six
hundred feet long by two hundred and fifty broad--a monolith molded about the
crypt and absolutely protecting it from every outside influence.
"Not even the Great Pyramid of Ghizeh could
afford a more perfect--hello, what's this?"
Allan stopped short, staring downward at the floor.
His voice reechoed strangely in the restricted space.
"A skeleton, so help me!"
True indeed. At one side of the passage, lying in a
position that strongly suggested death in a crouching, despairing
attitude--death by starvation rather than by violence--a little clutter of
human bones gleamed white under the torch-flare.
"A skeleton--the first one of our vanished race
we've ever found!" exclaimed the man. "All the remains in New York,
you remember, down in the subway or in any of the buildings, were invariably
little piles of impalpable dust mixed with coins and bits of rusted metal. But
this--it's absolutely intact!"
"The dry air and all--" suggested Beatrice.
Stern nodded.
"Yes," he answered. "Intact, so far.
But--"
He stirred the skull with his foot. Instantly it
vanished into powder.
"Just as I thought," said he. "No
chance to give a decent burial to this or any other human remains we may come
across here. The slightest disturbance totally disintegrates them. But with
this it's different!"
He picked up a revolver, hardly rusted at all, that
lay near at hand.
"Cartridges; look!" cried Beatrice,
pointing.
"That's so, too--a score or more!"
Lying in an irregular oval that plainly told of a
vanished cartridge-belt, a string of cartridges trailed on the concrete floor.
"H-m-m-m! Just for an experiment, let's
see!" murmured the engineer.
Already he had slipped in a charge.
"Steady, Beatrice!" he cautioned, and,
pointing down the passage, pulled trigger.
Flame stabbed the half-dark and the crashing
detonation rang in their ears.
"What do you think of that?" cried Stern
exultantly. "Talk about your miracles! A thousand years and--"
Beatrice grasped him by the arm and pointed downward.
Astonished, he stared. The rest of the skeleton had vanished. In its place now
only a few handfuls of dust lay on the floor.
"Well, I'll be--" the man exclaimed.
"Even that does the trick, eh? H-m! It would be a joke, now, wouldn't it,
if the records should act the same way? Come on, Beta; this is all very
interesting, but it isn't getting us anywhere. We've got to be at work!"
He pocketed the new-found gun and cartridges and once
more, torch on high, started down the passage, with the girl at his side.
"See here, Allan!"
"Eh?"
"On the wall here--a painted stripe?"
He held the torch close and scrutinized the mark.
"Looks like it. Pretty well gone by now--just a
flake here and a daub there, but I guess it once was a broad band of white. A
guide?"
They moved forward again. The strip ended in a blur
that might once have been an inscription. Here, there, a letter faintly showed,
but not one word could now be made out.
"Too bad," he mused. "It must have been
mighty important or they wouldn't have--"
"Here's a door, Allan!"
"So? That's right. Now this looks like business
at last!"
He examined the door by the unsteady flicker of the
torch. It was of iron, still intact, and fastened by a long iron bar dropped
into massive metal staples.
"Beat it in with the ax?" she queried.
"No. The concussion might reduce everything
inside to dust. Ah! Here's a padlock and a chain!"
Carefully he studied the chain beneath bent brows.
"Here, Beta, you hold the torch, so. That's
right. Now then--"
Already he had set the ax-blade between the padlock
and the staple. A quick jerk--the lock flew open raspingly. Allan tried to lift
the bar, but it resisted.
A tap of the ax and it gave, swinging upward on a
pivot. Then a minute later the door swung inward, yielding to his vigorous
push.
Together they entered the crypt of solid concrete, a
chamber forty feet long by half as wide and vaulted overhead with arches,
crowning perhaps twenty feet from the floor.
"More skeletons, so help me!"
Allan pointed at two more on the pavement at the left
of the entrance.
"Why--how could that happen?" queried Beta,
puzzled. "The door was locked outside!"
"That's so. Either there must be some other exit
from this place or there were dissensions and fightings among the party itself.
Or these men were wounded and were locked in here for safe-keeping while the
others made a sortie and never got back, or--I don't know! Frankly, it's too
much for me. If I were a story-writer I might figure it out, but I'm not. No
matter, they're here, anyhow; that's all. Here two of our own people died ten
centuries ago, trying to preserve civilization and the world's history for
future ages, if there were to be any such. Two martyrs. I salute them!"
In silence and awed sympathy they inspected the
mournful relics of humanity a minute, but took good care not to touch them.
"And now the records!"
Even as Stern spoke he saw again a dimly painted line,
this time upon the floor, all but invisible beneath the dust of centuries that
had come from God knows where.
"Come, let's follow the line!" cried he.
It led them straight through the middle of the crypt
and to a sort of tunnel-like vault at the far end. This they entered quickly
and almost at once knew they had reached the goal of their long quest.
In front of them, about seven feet from the floor, a
rough white star had been smeared. Directly below it a kind of alcove or recess
appeared, lined with shelves of concrete. What its original purpose may have
been it would be hard to say; perhaps it may have been intended as a
storage-place for the cathedral archives.
But now the explorers saw it was partly filled with
pile on pile of curiously crinkled parchment not protected in any way from the
air, not covered or boxed in. To the right, however, stood a massive chest,
seemingly of sheet-lead.
"Some sense to the lead," growled Stern;
"but why they left their records open to the air, blest if I can
see!"
He raised the torch and flared the light along the
shelves, and then he understood. For here, there, copper nails glinted dully,
lying in dust that once upon a time had been wood.
"I'm wrong, Beta; I apologize to them,"
Stern exclaimed. "These were all securely boxed once, but the boxes have
gone to pieces long since. Dry-rot, you know. Well, let's see what condition
the parchments are in!"
She held the torch while he tried to raise one, but it
broke at the slightest touch. Again he assayed, and a third time. Same result.
"Great Scott!" he ejaculated, nonplused.
"See what we're up against, will you? We've found 'em and they're ours,
but--"
They stood considering a minute. All at once a dull
metallic clang echoed heavily through the crypt. Despite herself, the girl
shuddered. The eerie depths, the gloom, the skeletons had all conspired to shake
her nerves.
"What's that?" she whispered, gripping Allan
by the arm.
"That? Oh--nothing! Now how the deuce are we
going to get at these--"
"It was something, Allan! But what?"
He grew suddenly silent.
"By Jove--it sounded like--the door--"
"The door? Oh, Allan, quick!"
A sudden, irresistible fear fingered at the strings of
the man's heart. At the back of his neck he felt the hair begin to lift. Then
he smiled by very strength of will.
"Don't be absurd, Beatrice," he managed to
say. "It couldn't be, of course. There's no one here. It--"
But already she was out of the alcove. With the torch
held high in air, she stood there peering with wide eyes down the long
blackness of the crypt, striving to pierce the dark.
Then suddenly he heard her cry of terror.
"The door, Allan! The door! It's shut!"
CHAPTER VII
THE LEADEN CHEST
Not at any time since the girl and he had wakened in
the tower, more than a year ago, had Allan felt so compelling a fear as
overswept him then. The siege of the Horde at Madison Forest, the plunge down
the cataract, the fall into the Abyss and the battle with the Lanskaarn had all
taxed his courage to the utmost, but he had met these perils with more calm
than he now faced the blank menace of that metal door.
For now no sky overhung him, no human agency opposed
him, no counterplay of stress and strife thrilled his blood.
No; the girl and he now were far underground in a
crypt, a tomb, walled round with incalculable tons of concrete, barred from the
upper world, alone--and for the first time in his life the man knew something
of the anguish of unreasoning fear.
Yet he was not bereft of powers of action. Only an
instant he stood there motionless and staring; then with a cry, wordless and
harsh, he ran toward the barrier.
Beneath his spurning feet the friable skeletons
crumbled and vanished; he dashed himself against the door with a curse that was
half a prayer; he strove with it--and staggered back, livid and shaken, for it
held!
Now Beatrice had reached it, too. In her hand the
torch trembled and shook. She tried to speak, but could not. And as he faced
her, there in the tomblike vault, their eyes met silently.
A deathly stillness fell, with but their heart-beats
and the sputtering of the torch to deepen it.
"Oh!" she gasped, stretching out a hand.
"You--we--can't--"
He licked his lips and tried to smile, but failed.
"Don't--don't be afraid, little girl!" he
stammered. "This can't hold us, possibly. The chain--I broke it!"
"Yes, but the bar, Allan--the bar! How did you
leave the bar?"
"Raised!"
The one word seemed to seal their doom. A shudder
passed through Beatrice.
"So then," she choked, "some
air-current swung the door shut--and the bar--fell--"
A sudden rage possessed the engineer.
"Damn that infernal staple!" he gritted, and
as he spoke the ax swung into air.
"Crash!"
On the metal plates it boomed and echoed thunderously.
A ringing clangor vibrated the crypt.
"Crash!"
Did the door start? No; but in the long-eroded plates
a jagged dent took form.
Again the ax swung high. Cold though the vault was,
sweat globuled his forehead, where the veins had swelled to twisting knots.
"Crash!"
With a wild verberation, a scream of sundered metal
and a clatter of flying fragments, the staple gave way. A crack showed round
the edge of the iron barrier.
Stern flung his shoulder against the door. Creaking,
it swung. He staggered through. One hand groped out to steady him, against the
wall. From the other the ax dropped crashing to the floor.
Only a second he stood thus, swaying; then he turned
and gathered Beta in his arms. And on his breast she hid her face, from which
the roses all had faded quite.
He felt her fighting back the tears, and raised her
head and kissed her.
"There, there!" he soothed. "It wasn't
anything, after all, you see. But--if we hadn't brought the ax with us--"
"Oh, Allan, let's go now! This crypt--I
can't--"
"We will go very soon. But there's no danger now,
darling. We're not children, you know. We've still got work to do. We'll go
soon; but first, those records!"
"Oh, how can you, after--after what might have
been?"
He found the strength to smile.
"I know," he answered, "but it didn't
happen, after all. A miss is worth a million miles, dear. That's what life
seems to mean to us, and has meant ever since we woke in the tower, peril and risk,
labor and toil--and victory! Come, come, let's get to work again, for there's
so endlessly much to do."
Calmer grown, the girl found new courage in his eyes
and in his strong embrace.
"You're right, Allan. I was a little fool
to--"
He stopped her self-reproach with kisses, then picked
up the torch from the floor where it had fallen from her nerveless hand.
"If you prefer," he offered. "I'll take
you back into the sunlight, and you can sit under the trees and watch the
river, while I--"
"Where you are, there am I! Come on, Allan; let's
get it over with. Oh, what a coward you must think me!"
"I think you're a woman, and the bravest that
ever lived!" he exclaimed vehemently. "Who but you could ever have
gone through with me all that has happened? Who could be my mate and face the
future as you're doing? Oh, if you only understood my estimate of you!
"But now let's get at those records again. Time's
passing, and there must be still no end of things to do!"
He recovered his ax, and with another blow demolished
the last fragment of the staple, so that by no possibility could the door catch
again.
Then for the second time they penetrated the crypt and
the tunnel and once more reached the alcove of the records.
"Beatrice!"
"What is it, Allan?"
"Look! Gone--all gone!"
"Gone? Why, what do you mean? They're--"
"Gone, I tell you! My God! Just a mass of
rubbish, powder, dust--"
"But--but how--"
"The concussion of the ax! That must have done
it! The violent sound-waves--the air in commotion!"
"But, Allan, it can't be! Surely there must be
something left?"
"You see?"
He pointed at the shelves. She stood and peered, with
him, at the sad havoc wrought there. Then she stretched out a tentative finger
and stirred a little of the detritus.
"Catastrophe!" she cried.
"Yes and no. At any rate, it may have been
inevitable."
"Inevitable?"
He nodded.
"Even if this hadn't happened, Beatrice, I'm
afraid we never could have moved any of these parchments, or read them, or
handled them in any way. Perhaps if we'd had all kinds of proper appliances,
glass plates, transparent adhesives, and so on, and a year or two at our
disposal, we might have made something out of them, but even so, it's doubtful.
"Of course, in detective stories, Hawkshaw can
take the ashes right out of the grate and piece them together and pour
chemicals on them and decipher the mystery of the lost rubies, and all that.
But this isn't a story, you see; and what's more, Hawkshaw doesn't have to work
with ashes nearly a thousand years old. Ten centuries of dry-rot--that's some
problem!"
She stood aghast, hardly able to believe her eyes.
"But--but," she finally articulated,
"there's the other cache out there in Medicine Bow Range. The cave, you
know. And we have the bearings. And some time, when we've got all the leisure
in the world and all the necessary appliances--"
"Yes, perhaps. Although, of course, you realize
the earth is seventeen degrees out of its normal plane, and every reckoning's
shifted. Still, it's a possibility. But for the present there's strictly nothing
doing, after all."
"How about that leaden chest?"
She wheeled about and pointed at the other side of the
alcove, where stood the metal box, sullen, defiant, secure.
"By Jove, that's so, tool Why, I'd all but
forgotten that! You're a brick, Beta! The box, by all means. Perhaps the most
important things of all are still in safety there. Who knows?"
"Open it, Allan, and let's see!"
Her recent terror almost forgotten in this new
excitement, the girl had begun to get back some of her splendid color. And now,
as she stood gazing at the metal chest which still, perhaps, held the most
vital of the records, she felt again a thrill of excitement at thought of all
its possibilities.
The man, too, gazed at it with keen emotion.
"We've got to be careful this time,
Beatrice!" said he. "No more mistakes. If we lose the contents of
this chest, Heaven only knows when we may be able to get another glimpse into
the past. Frankly, the job of opening it, without ruining the contents, looks
pretty stiff. Still, with care it may be done. Let's see, now, what are we up
against here?"
He took the torch from her and minutely examined the
leaden casket.
It stood on the concrete floor, massive and solid,
about three and a half feet high by five long and four wide. So far as he could
see, there were neither locks nor hinges. The cover seemed to have been
hermetically sealed on. Still visible were the marks of the soldering-iron, in
a ragged line, about three inches from the top.
"The only way to get in here is to cut it
open," said Allan at last. "If we had any means of melting the
solder, that would be better, of course, but there's no way to heat a tool in
this crypt. I take it the men who did this work had a plumber's gasoline torch,
or something of that sort. We have practically nothing. As for building a fire
in here and heating one of the aeroplane tools, that's out of the question. It
would stifle us both. No, we must cut. That's the best we can do."
He drew his hunting-knife from its sheath and, giving
the torch back to Beatrice, knelt by the chest. Close under the line of
soldering he dug the blade into the soft metal, and, boring with it, soon made
a puncture through the leaden sheet.
"Only a quarter of an inch thick," he
announced, with satisfaction. "This oughtn't to be such a bad job!"
Already he was at work, with infinite care not to
shock or jar the precious contents within. In his powerful hands the knife laid
back the metal in a jagged line. A quarter of an hour sufficed to cut across
the entire front.
He rested a little while.
"Seems to be another chest inside, of wood,"
he told the girl. "Not decayed, either. I shouldn't wonder if the lead had
preserved things absolutely intact. In that case this find is sure to be a rich
one."
Again he set to work. In an hour from the time he had
begun, the whole top of the lead box--save only that portion against the
wall--had been cut off.
"Do you dare to move it out, Allan?" queried
the girl anxiously.
"Better not. I think we can raise the cover as it
is."
He slit up the front corners, and then with
comparative ease bent the entire top upward. To the explorer's eyes stood
revealed a chest of cedar, its cover held with copper screws.
"Now for it!" said the man. "We ought
to have one of the screw-drivers from the Pauillac, but that would take too
much time. I guess the knife will do."
With the blade he attacked the screws, one by one, and
by dint of laborious patience in about an hour had removed all twenty of them.
A minute later he had pried up the cover, had quite
removed it, and had set it on the floor.
Within, at one side, they saw a formless something
swathed in oiled canvas. The other half of the space was occupied by eighty or
a hundred vertical compartments, in each of which stood something carefully enveloped
in the same material.
"Well, for all the world if it doesn't look like
a set of big phonograph records!" exclaimed the man. He drew one of the
objects out and very carefully unwrapped it.
"Just what they are--records! On steel. The new
Chalmers-Enemarck process--new, that is, in 1917. So, then, that's a
phonograph, eh?"
He pointed at the oiled canvas.
"Open it, quick, Allan!" Beatrice exclaimed.
"If it is a phonograph, why, we can hear the very voices of the past, the
dead, a full thousand years ago!"
With trembling fingers Stern slit the canvas
wrappings.
"What a treasure! What a find!" he exulted.
"Look, Beta--see what fortune has put into our hands!"
Even as he spoke he was lifting the great phonograph
from the space where, absolutely uninjured and intact, it had reposed for ten
centuries. A silver plate caught his eye. He paused to read:
METROPOLITAN OPERA HOUSE, New York City.
This Phonograph and these Records were immured in the
vault of this building September 28, 1918, by the Philavox Society, to be
opened in the year 2000.
Non Pereat Memoria Musicae Nostrae.
"Let not the memory of our music perish!" he
translated. "Why, I remember well when these records were made and
deposited in the Metropolitan! A similar thing was done in Paris, you remember,
and in Berlin. But how does this machine come here?"
"Probably the expedition reached New York, after
all, and decided to transfer this treasure to a safer place where it might be
absolutely safe and dry," she suggested. "It's here, anyhow; that's
the main thing, and we've found it. What fortune!"
"It's lucky, all right enough," the man
assented, setting the magnificent machine down on the floor of the crypt.
"So far as I can see, the mechanism is absolutely all right in every way.
They've even put in a box of the special fiber needles for use on the steel
plates, Beta. Everything's provided for.
"Do you know, the expedition must have been a
much larger one than we thought? It was no child's play to invade the ruins of
New York, rescue all this, and transport it here, probably with savages dogging
their heels every step. Those certainly were determined, vigorous men, and a
goodly number at that. And the fight they must have put up in the cathedral,
defending their cache against the enemy, and dying for it, must been
terrifically dramatic!
"But all that's done and forgotten now, and we
can only guess a bit of it here and there. The tangible fact is this machine
and these records, Beatrice. They're real, and we've got them. And the quicker
we see what they have to tell us the better, eh?"
She clapped her hands with enthusiasm.
"Put on a record, Allan, quick! Let's hear the
voices of the past once more--human voices--the voices of the age that
was!" she cried, excited as a child.
CHAPTER VIII
TILL DEATH US DO PART
"All right, my darling," he made answer.
"But not here. This is no place for melody, down in this dark and gloomy
crypt, surrounded by the relics of the dead. We've been buried alive down here
altogether too long as it is. Brrr! The chill's beginning to get into my very
bones! Don't you feel it, Beta?"
"I do, now I stop to think of it. Well, let's go
up then. We'll have our music where it belongs, in the cathedral, with sunshine
and air and birds to keep it company!"
Half an hour later they had transported the
magnificent phonograph and the steel records out of the crypt and up the spiral
stairway, into the vast, majestic sweep of the transept.
They placed their find on the broad concrete steps
that in the old days had led up to the altar, and while Allan minutely examined
the mechanism to make sure that all was right, the girl, sitting on the top
step, looked over the records.
"Why, Allan, here are instrumental as well as
vocal masterpieces," she announced with joy. "Just listen--here's
Rossini's 'Barbier de Seville,' and Grieg's 'Anitra's Dance' from the 'Peer
Gynt Suite,' and here's that most entrancing 'Barcarolle' from the 'Contes
d'Hoffman'--you remember it?"
She began to hum the air, then, as the harmony flowed
through her soul, sang a few lines, her voice like gold and honey:
Belle nuit, o nuit d'amour, souris a nos ivresses!
Nuit plus douce que le jour, o belle nuit d'amour! Le temps fuit et sans retour
emporte nos tendresses; Loin de cet heureux sejour le temps fuit sans retour!
Zephyrs embrases, versez-nous vos caresses! Ah! Donnez-nous vos baisers!
The echoes of Offenbach's wondrous air, a crystal
stream of harmony, and of the passion-pulsing words, died through the vaulted
heights. A moment Allan sat silent, gazing at the girl, and then he smiled.
"It lives in you again, the past!" he cried.
"In you the world shall be made new once more! Beatrice, when I last heard
that 'Barcarolle' it was sung by Farrar and Scotti at the Metropolitan, in the
winter of 1913. And now--you waken the whole scene in me again!
"I seem to behold the vast, clear-lighted space
anew, the tiers of gilded galleries and boxes, the thousands of men and women
hanging eagerly on every silver note--I see the marvelous orchestra, many, yet
one; the Venetian scene, the moonlight on the Grand Canal, the gondolas, the
merrymakers--I hear Giulietta and Nicklausse blending those perfect tones! My
heart leaps at the memory, beloved, and I bless you for once more awakening
it!"
"With my poor voice?" she smiled. "Play
it, play the record, Allan, and let us hear it as it should be sung!"
He shook his head.
"No!" he declared. "Not after you have
sung it. Your voice to me is infinitely sweeter than any that the world of
other days ever so much as dreamed of!"
He bent above her, caressed her hair and kissed her;
and for a little while they both forgot their music. But soon the girl recalled
him to the work in hand.
"Come, Allan, there's so much to do!"
"I know. Well now--let's see, what next?"
He paused, a new thought in his eyes.
"Beta!"
"Well?"
"You don't find Mendelssohn's 'Wedding March,' do
you? Look, dearest, see if you can find it. Perhaps it may be there. If
so--"
She eyed him, her gaze widening.
"You mean?"
He nodded.
"Just so! Perhaps, after all, you and I
can--"
"Oh, come and help me look for it, Allan!"
she cried enthusiastic as a child in the joy of his new inspiration. "If
we only could find it, wouldn't that be glorious?"
Eagerly they searched together.
"'Ich Grolle Nicht,' by Schumann, no," Stern
commented, as one by one they examined the records. "'Ave Maria,'
Arcadelt-Liszt--no, though it's magnificent. That's the one you sing best of
all, Beta. How often you've sung it to me! Remember, at the bungalow, how I
used to lay my head in your lap while you played with my Samsonesque locks and
sang me to sleep? Let's see--Brahms's 'Wiegenlied.' Cradle-song, eh? A little
premature; that's coming later. Eh? Found it, by Jove! Here we are, the March
itself, so help me! Shall I play it now?"
"Not yet, Allan. Here, see what I've found!"
She handed him a record as they sat there together in
a broad ribbon of mid-morning sunlight that flooded down through one of the
clearstory windows.
"'The Form of the Solemnization of Matrimony, by
Bishop Gibson,'" he read. And silence fell, and for a long minute their
eyes met.
"Beatrice!"
"I know; I understand! So, after all, these
words--"
"Shall be spoken, O my love! Out of the dead past
a voice shall speak to us and we shall hear! Beatrice, the words your mother
heard, my mother heard, we shall hear, too. Come, Beatrice, for now the time is
at hand!"
She fell a trembling, and for a moment could not
speak. Her eyes grew veiled in tears, but through them he saw a bright smile
break, like sunlight after summer showers.
She stood up and held out her hand to him.
"My Allan!"
In his arms he caught her.
"At last!" he whispered. "Oh, at
last!"
When the majesty and beauty of the immortal marriage
hymn climbed the high vaults of the cathedral, waking the echoes of the vacant
spaces, and when it rolled, pealing triumphantly, she leaned her head upon his
breast and, trembling, clung to him.
With his arm he clasped her; he leaned above her,
shrouding her in his love as in an everlasting benison. And through their souls
thrilled wonder, awe and passion, and life held another meaning and another
mystery.
The words of solemn sacredness hallowed for centuries
beyond the memory of man, rose powerful, heart-thrilling, deep with symbolism,
strong with vibrant might--and, hand in hand, the woman and the man bowed their
heads, listening:
"Dearly beloved, we are gathered here to join
together this man and this woman in holy matrimony--reverently, discreetly,
advisedly, soberly. Into this holy estate these two persons present now come to
be joined."
His hand tightened upon her hand, for he felt her
trembling. But bravely she smiled up at him and upon her hair the golden
sunlight made an aureole.
The voice rose in its soul-shaking question--slow and
powerful:
"Wilt thou have this woman to thy wedded wife, to
live together in the holy estate of matrimony? Wilt thou love her, comfort her,
honor, and keep her in sickness and in health, and keep thee only unto her, so
long as ye both shall live?"
Allan's "I will!" was as a hymn of joy upon
the morning air.
"Wilt thou have this man to thy wedded husband,
to live together in the holy estate of matrimony? Wilt thou serve him, love,
honor, and keep him in sickness and in health, and keep thee only unto him, so
long as ye both shall live?"
She answered proudly, bravely:
"I will!"
Then the man chorused the voice and said:
"I, Allan, take thee, Beatrice, to my wedded
wife, to have and to hold from this day forward for better, for worse, for
richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health to love and to cherish, till
death us do part, and thereto I plight thee my troth."
Her answer came, still led by the commanding voice,
like an antiphony of love:
"I, Beatrice, take thee, Allan, to my wedded
husband, to have and to hold from this day forward for better, for worse, for
richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health to love and to cherish, till
death us do part, and thereto I give thee my troth!"
Already Allan had drawn from his little finger the
plain gold ring he had worn there so many centuries. Upon her finger he placed
the ring and kissed it, and, following the voice, he said:
"With this ring I thee wed, and with all my
worldly goods I thee endow. In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of
the Holy Ghost. Amen."
Forest, river, sky and golden sunlight greeted them as
they stood on the broad porch of the cathedral, and the clear song of many
birds, unafraid in the virgin wilderness, made music to their ears such as must
have greeted the primal day.
Suddenly Allan caught and crushed her in his arms.
"My wife!" he whispered.
The satin of her skin from breast to brow surged into
sudden flame. Her eyes closed and between her eager lips the breath came fast.
"Oh, Allan--husband! I feel--I hear--"
"The voice of the unborn, crying to us from out
the dark, 'O father, mother, give us life!'"
CHAPTER IX
AT SETTLEMENT CLIFFS
Ten days later the two lovers--now man and wife--were
back again at the eastern lip of the Abyss. With them on the biplane they had
brought the phonograph and records, all securely wrapped in oiled canvas, the
same which had enveloped the precious objects in the leaden chest.
They made a camp, which was to serve them for a while
as headquarters in their tremendous undertaking of bringing the Merucaans to
the surface, and here carefully stored their treasure in a deep cleft of rock,
secure from rain and weather.
They had not revisited the bungalow on the return
trip. The sight of their little home and garden, now totally devastated, they
knew would only sadden them unnecessarily.
"Let it pass, dearest, as a happy memory that was
and is no more," Stern cheered the girl as he held her in his arms the
first night of their stay in the new camp, and as together they watched the
purple haze of sunset beyond the chasm. "Some day, perhaps, we may go back
and once more restore Hope Villa and live there again, but for the present many
other and far more weighty matters press. It will be wisest for a while to
leave the East alone. Too many of the Horde are still left there. Here, west of
the Ohio River Valley, they don't seem to have penetrated--and what's more,
they never shall! Just now we must ignore them--though the day of reckoning
will surely come! We've got our hands full for a while with the gigantic task
ahead of us. It's the biggest and the hardest that one man and one woman ever
tackled since the beginning of time!"
She drew his head down and kissed him, and for a
little while they kept the silence of perfect comradeship. But at last she
questioned:
"You've got it all worked out at last, Allan? You
know just the steps to take? One false move--"
"There shall be no false moves. Reason,
deliberation, care will solve this problem like all the others. Given some
fifteen hundred people, at a depth of five hundred miles, and given an
aeroplane and plenty of time--"
"Yes, of course, they can be brought to the
surface. But after that, what? The dangers are tremendous! The patriarch died
at the first touch of sunlight. We can't afford to take chances with the
rest!"
"I've planned on all that. Our first move must be
to locate a rocky ledge, a cave, or something of the sort, where the
transplanting process can be carried out. There mustn't be any exposure to the
actual daylight for a long time after they're on the surface. The details of
food and water have all got to be arranged, too. It means work, work, work!
God, what work! But--it's our task, Beta, all our own. And I glory in it. I
thank Heaven for it--a man's-size labor! And if we're strong and brave enough,
patient and wise enough, we're bound to win."
"Win? Of course we'll win!" she answered,
her faith in him touching the sublime. "We must! The life of the whole
world's at stake!"
Night came, and redder glowed the firelight in the
gloom. They spoke of life, of love, of destiny; and over them seemed to brood
the mystery of all that was to be.
The very purpose of the universe enwrapped itself
about their passion, and the untroubled stars kept vigils till the dawn.
Daylight called them to begin the epic campaign they
had mapped out--the rescue of a race.
After a visit to the patriarch's grave, which they
decked anew with blossoms and fresh leaves, they prepared for the journey in
search of a suitable temporary home for the Folk.
Nine o'clock found them once more on the wing. Stern
laid a southerly course along the edge of the Abyss. He and Beatrice had
definitely decided that the new home of humanity was not to be the distant
regions of the East, involving so long and perilous a journey, but rather some
location in the vast, warm, central plain of what had once been the United
States.
They judged they were now somewhere in the one-time
State of Indiana, not far from Indianapolis. So much warmer had the climate
grown that for some months to come at least the Folk could without doubt
accustom themselves to the change from the hot and muggy atmosphere of the
Abyss to the semitropic heat.
The main object now was to discover suitable caves
near a good water supply, where by night the Folk could prosecute their
accustomed fisheries. Agriculture and the care of domestic animals by daylight
would have to be postponed for some time, possibly for a year or more. Above
all, the health of the prospective colonists must be safeguarded.
It was not until nearly nightfall of the next day, and
after stops had been made at the ruins of two considerable but unidentified
towns--for fuel, as well as to fit up an electric search-light and hooded lamps
to illuminate the instruments in the Abyss--that the explorers found what they
were seeking.
About half past five that afternoon they sighted a
very considerable river, flowing westward down a rugged and irregular valley,
in the direction of the chasm.
"This can't be the Ohio," judged Stern.
"We must have long since passed its bed, now probably dried up. I don't
remember any such hilly region as this in the old days along the Mississippi
Valley. All these formations must be the result of the cataclysm. Well, no
matter, just so we find what we're after."
"Where are we now?" she asked, peering
downward anxiously. "Over what State--can you tell?"
"Probably Tennessee or northern Alabama. See the
change in vegetation? No conifers here, but many palms and fern-trees, and new,
strange growths. Fertile isn't the name for it! Once we clear some land here,
crops will grow themselves! I don't think we'll do better than this, Beta.
Shall we land and see?"
A quarter-hour later the Pauillac had safely deposited
them on a high, rocky plateau about half a mile back from the edge of the river
canyon. Stern, in his eagerness, was all for cave-hunting that very evening,
but the girl restrained him.
"Not so impatient, dear!" she cautioned.
"'Too fast arrives as tardy as too slow!' To-morrow's time enough."
"Ruling me with quotations from Shakespeare,
eh?" he laughed, with a kiss. "All right, have your way--Mrs.
Stern!"
She laughed, too, at this, the first time she had
heard her new name. So they made camp and postponed further labors till
daylight again.
Morning found them early astir and at work. Together
they traversed the tropic-seeming woods, aflame with brilliant flowers, dank
with ferns and laced with twining lianas.
In the treetops--strange trees, fruit
laden--parrakeets and flashing green and crimson birds of paradise disturbed
the little monkey-folk that chattered at the intruders. Once a coral-red snake
whipped away, hissing, but not quick enough to dodge a ball from Stern's
revolver.
Stern viewed the ugly, triangular head with
apprehension. Well he knew that venom dwelt there, but he said nothing. The one
and only chance of successfully transplanting the Folk must be to regions warm
as these. All dangers must be braved a time till they could grow acclimated to
the upper air. After that--but the vastness of the future deterred even
speculation. Perils were inevitable. The more there were to overcome the
greater the victory.
"On to the cliffs!" said he, clasping the
girl's hand in his own and making a path for her.
Thus presently they reached the edge of the canyon.
"Magnificent!" cried Beatrice as they came
out on the overhang of the rock wall. "With these fruitful woods behind,
that river in front, and these natural fortifications for our home, what more
could we want?"
"Nothing except caves," Stern answered.
"Let's call this New Hope River, eh? And the cliffs?"
"Settlement Cliffs!" she exclaimed.
"Done! Well, now let's see."
For the better part of the morning they explored the
face of the palisade. Its height, they estimated, ranged from two to three
hundred feet, shelving down in rough terraces to the rocky debris through and
beyond which foamed the strong current of New Hope River, a stream averaging
about two hundred yards in width.
Up-current a broader pool gave promise of excellent
fishing. It overflowed into violent rapids, with swift, white waters noisily
cascading.
"There, incidentally," Stern remarked, with
the practical perception of the engineer, "there's power enough, when
properly harnessed, to light a city and to turn machinery ad libitum. I don't
see how we could better this site, do you?"
"Not if you think there are good chances for
cave-dwellings," she made answer.
"From what we've seen already, it looks
promising. Of course, there'll be a deal of work to do; but there are excellent
possibilities here. First rate."
Fortune seemed bent on favoring them. The limestone
cliff, fantastically eroded, offered a score of shelters, some shallow and
needing to be walled up in front, others deep and tortuous. All was in utter
confusion.
Stern saw that the terraces would have to be blasted
and leveled, roads and stairs built along the face of the rock and down to the
river, stalactites and stalagmites cut away, chambers fashioned, and a vast
deal of labor done; but the rough framework of a cliff colony undeniably
existed here. He doubted whether it would be possible to find a more favorable
site without long and tedious travels.
"I guess we'll take the apartments and sign the
lease," he decided toward noon, after they had clambered, pried, explored
with improvised torches, and penetrated far into some of the grottoes.
"The main thing to consider is that we can find darkness and humidity for
the Folk by day. They mustn't be let out at first except in the night. It may
be weeks or months before they can stand the direct sunlight. But that, too,
will come. Patience, girl--patience and time--and all will yet be done."
Yet, even as he spoke, a strange anxiety, a prescience
of tremendous difficulties, brooded in his soul. These were not cattle that he
had to deal with, but men.
Could he and Beatrice, rulers of the Folk though they
now were, could they--with their paltry knowledge of the people's language,
superstitions, prejudices and inner life--really bring about this great
migration?
Could they ravish a nation from its accustomed home,
transplant it bodily, force new conditions on it, train, teach, civilize it?
All this without rebellion, anarchy and failure?
"God!" thought the engineer. "The
labors of Hercules were child's play beside this problem!"
His heart quaked at the thought of all that lay ahead;
yet through everything, deep in the basic strata of his being, he knew that all
should be and must be as he planned.
Barring death only, the seemingly impossible should
come to pass.
"I swear it!" he murmured to himself.
"For her sake, for theirs, and for the world's, I swear it shall be!"
At high noon they emerged once more from the caverns,
climbed the steep cliff face, and again stood on the heights.
Facing northward, their gaze swept the lower river-bank
opposite, and reached away, away, over the rolling hills and plains that lay, a
virgin forest, to the dim horizon, brooding, mysterious, quivering with
fertility and wild, strange life.
"Some time," he prophesied, sweeping his arm
out toward the wilderness--"some time all that--and far beyond--shall be
dotted with clearings and rich farms, with cottages, schools, towns, cities.
Broad highways shall traverse it. The hum of motors, of machinery, of
industry--of life itself--shall one day displace the cry of beast and bird.
"Some time the English tongue shall reign here
again--here and beyond. Here strong men shall toil and build and reap and rest.
Here love shall reign and women be called 'mother.' Here children shall play
and learn and grow to manhood and to womanhood, secure and free.
"Some time all good things shall here come to
realization. Oppression and slavery, alone, shall be undreamed of. These, and
poverty and pain, shall never enter into the new world that is to be.
"Some time, here, 'all shall be better than
well.' Some time!"
He circled her with his arm, and for a while they
stood surveying this cradle of the new race. Much moved, Beatrice drew very
close to him. They made no speech.
For the dreams they two were dreaming, as the golden
sun irradiated all that vast, magnificent wilderness, passed any power of
words.
Only she whispered "Some time!" too, and
Allan knew she shared with him the glory of his vast, tremendous vision!
CHAPTER X
SEPARATION
They spent the remainder of that day and all the next
in hard work, making practical preparations for the arrival of the first
settlers. Allan assured himself the waters of New Hope River were soft and pure
and that an ample supply of fish dwelt in the pool as well as in the
rapids--trout, salmon and pike of new varieties and great size, as well as
other species.
Beatrice and he, working together, put the largest and
darkest of the caves into habitable order. They also prepared, for their own
use, a sunny grotto, which they thought could with reasonable labor be made
into a comfortable temporary home.
"Though it isn't our own cozy bungalow, and never
can be," she remarked rather mournfully, surveying the fireplace of
roughly piled stones Allan had built. "Oh, dear, if we only could have had
that to live in while--"
He stopped her yearning with a kiss.
"There, there, little girl," he cheered her,
"don't be impatient. All in good time we'll have another, garden and
sun-dial and everything. All in good time. The more we have to overcome, the
more we'll appreciate results, eh? The only really serious matter to consider
now is you!"
"Me, Allan? Why, what do you mean? What about
me?"
He sat down on the rough-hewn bench of logs that he
had fashioned and drew her to him.
"Listen, Beta. This is very serious."
"What, Allan? Has anything happened?"
"No, and nothing must, either. That's what's
troubling me now. Our separation, I mean."
"Our--why, what--"
"Don't you see? Can't you understand? We've got
to be apart a while. I must go alone--"
"Oh, no, no, Allan! You mustn't; I can't let
you!"
"You've got to let me, darling! The machine will
only carry, at most, three persons and a little freight. Now if you take the
trip back into the Abyss I can only bring one, just one of the Folk back with me.
And at that rate you can see for yourself how long it will take to make even a
beginning at colonization. I figure three or four days for the round trip, at
the inside. If you go we'll be all summer and more getting even twenty-five or
thirty colonists here. Whereas, if you can manage to let me do this work alone,
we'll have fifty in the caves by October. So you see--"
"You don't want to go and leave me, Allan?"
"God forbid! Shall I abandon the whole attempt
and settle down with you here, all alone, and--"
"No, no, no! Not that, Allan!"
"I knew you'd say so. After all, the future of
the race means more than our own welfare or comfort or anything. Even our
safety has got to be risked for it. So you see--"
She thought a moment, clinging to him, somewhat pale
and shaken, but with an indefinable courage in her eyes. Then asked she:
"Wouldn't it be possible in some way--for you can
do anything, Allan--wouldn't it be possible for you to build another machine?
Surely in the ruins of some city not too far away, in Nashville, Cincinnati, or
Detroit, you could find materials! Couldn't you make another aeroplane and
teach me how to fly, so I could help you? I'd learn, Allan! I'd dare, and be
brave--awfully brave, for your sake, and theirs, and--"
He gravely shook his head in negation.
"I know you would, dearest, but you mustn't. Half
my real reason for not wanting you to go with me is just this danger of flying.
You'll be safer here. With plenty of supplies and your pistol you'll be all
right. I know it seems heartless to talk of leaving you, even for three days,
but, after all, it's far the wisest way. We'll build a barricade and make a
regular fort for you and stock it with supplies. Then you can wait for me and
the first two settlers. And after that you'll have company. Why, you'll have
subjects--for, until they're educated, we've simply got to rule these people.
It'll be only the first trip that will make you lonely, and it won't be
long."
"I know; but suppose anything should happen to
you!"
He laughed confidently.
"Nonsense!" he exclaimed. "You know
nothing ever does happen to me! Everything will be all right, my best--beloved.
Only a little patience and a little courage, that's all we need now. You'll
see!"
Till late that night, sheltered in their cave, they
talked of this momentous step. Redly their firelight glowed upon their walls
and roof, where sparkled myriads of tiny rock-facets. Far below the rapids of
New Hope River murmured a contra-bass to their voices.
And in the canyon the sighing of the night-wind, pierced
now and then by some strange cry of beast-life from the forest beyond,
heightened their pleasant sense of security. Only the knowledge of approaching
separation weighed heavy on their souls.
From every possible standpoint they discussed the
situation. Allan's plan, viewed with the eye of reason, was really the only
sane one. Nothing could have been more absurdly wasteful of time and energy
than the idea of carrying the girl down into the Abyss each time and bringing
her up with every return.
Not only would it expose her needlessly to very grave
perils, but it would bisect the efficiency of the Pauillac. Allan realized,
moreover, that in the rebuilding of the world a time must inevitably come when
he could not always stand by her side. She must learn self-reliance, harsh as
that teaching might seem.
All this and much more he pointed out to her. And
before midnight she, too, agreed. It was definitely decided that he was to
undertake the transportation work alone.
Thus the matter was settled. But on that night there
was little sleep for either of them. For, on the day after the morrow was to
commence their first separation since the time they had awakened in the tower,
more than a year ago.
Separation!
The thought weighed leaden on Allan's heart. As for
Beatrice, though in the dark she hid her tears, she felt that grief could plumb
no blacker depths save utter loss. Only the thought of the new world and all
that it must mean steeled her to resignation.
Morning dawned, aflare with light and color, as only a
June morning in that semitropic wilderness could glow. Allan and Beatrice,
early at work, resolutely attacked their labor of preparation.
First of all they laid in adequate supplies of fruit
and game, both of which, in that virgin wild, were to be had in a profusion
undreamed of in the old days of civilization. With an improvised lance Ahan
also speared three salmon in the rapids. The game and fish he dressed for her
and packed among green leaves in the cool recesses at the extreme inner end of
the cavern.
"No need whatever for you to leave the cave while
I'm gone," he warned her. "I'm not forbidding you to, because I'm not
your master. All I say is I'll be far happier if you stay close at home. Will
you promise me that, whatever happens, you won't wander from the cave?"
"I needn't promise, dearest. All I need to know
is your wish. That's enough for me!"
Together they set about fortifying the place. They
built a rough but strong barricade of rocks across the mouth of the cavern,
leaving only one small aperture, just sufficient to admit a single person on
hands and knees.
Allan fetched a rounded stone that she could roll into
this door by night and arranged a stout sapling to brace the stone immovably.
He supplied her well with fire-wood and saw to it that her bandoliers were full
of cartridges. In addition, he left her the extra gun and ammunition they had
found in the crypt under the cathedral.
With a torch he carefully explored every crevice of
the cave to make sure no noxious spiders, centipedes, or serpents were
sheltered there.
From the Pauillac he brought his own cloak, which he
insisted on her keeping. This, with hers, would add to the comfort of the bed
they had made with fragrant ferns and grasses.
He fashioned, out of the tenacious clay of an
earth-bank about half a mile down stream, two large water-jars, and baked them
for some hours in a huge fire on the terrace in front of the cave.
When properly hardened he scoured them carefully with
river-sand and filled them one at a time, struggling up the hard ascent with a
stout heart--for all this toil meant safety for the girl; it was all another
step on the hard pathway toward the goal.
In her sleep that night he bent above her, kissed her
tenderly, and realized how inexpressibly dear she was to him.
The thought: "To-morrow I must leave her!"
weighed heavy on him. And for a long time he could not sleep, but lay listening
to the night sounds of the forest and the brawling stream. Once a deep, booming
roar echoed throughout the canyon, and thereto, hollow blows.
But Allan could not think their meaning. Only he knew
the wild was full of perils; and in his mind he reviewed the precautions he had
taken for her welfare. Bit by bit he analyzed them. He knew that he could do no
more Now Fate must solve the rest.
He slept at length, not to waken till morning with its
garish eye peeped in around the crevices of the rock doorway. Returning from
his swim in the pool, he found Beatrice already making breakfast. They ate in
silence, overborne with sad and bodeful thoughts.
But now the decision had been made, nothing remained
save to execute it. Such a contingency as backing out of an undertaking once
begun lay far outside their scheme of things.
The leave-taking was not delayed. They both realized
that an early start was necessary if he were to reach the village of the Folk
before sleep should assail him. Still more, they dreaded the departure less
than the suspense.
Together they provisioned the Pauillac, back there on
the rocky barren, and made sure everything was in order. Allan assured himself
especially that he had fuel enough to last four or five hours.
"In that time," he told the girl, "I
can easily reach the rim of the Abyss. You see, I needn't fly northward to the
point where we emerged. That would be only an unnecessary waste of time and
energy. I'm positive the chasm extends all the way up and down what was once
the Mississippi Valley, and that the Great Central Sea is fed by that and other
rivers. In that case, by striking almost due west, I can reach the rim. After
that I can volplane easily till I sight the water."
"And then?"
"Then the power goes on again and I scout for the
west shore and the village. The sustaining power of that lower-level air is
simply miraculous. I realize perfectly well it's no child's play, but I can do
it, Beta. I can find the place again. You see, I'm perfectly familiar with
conditions down there now. The first time it was all new and strange. This
time, after all those months in the Abyss, why, it will be almost like getting
back home again. It'll be quite a triumphal return, won't it? The chief getting
back to his tribe, eh?"
He tried to speak lightly, but his lips refused to
smile. She frankly wept.
"There, there, little girl," he soothed her.
"Now let's go back to the cave and see that you're all right and safe.
Then I'll be going. Remember on the third night to kindle the big fire we've
agreed on just outside your door on the terrace--the beacon-fire, you know.
I'll have to reckon by the chronometer, so as to make the return by night. The
risk of bringing any of the Folk into daylight is prohibitive. And the fire
will be tremendously important. I can sight it a long way off. It will guide me
home--to you!"
She nodded silently, for she did not trust herself to
speak.. Hand in hand they returned along the path they had beaten through the
rank half-tropic growth.
One last inspection he gave to all things necessary
for her comfort. Then, standing in the warm, bright sunlight on the ledge
before the new home, he took her in his arms.
A long embrace, a parting kiss that clung; then he was
gone.
Not long after the girl, still standing there upon the
windswept terrace overlooking New Hope River, heard the rapid chatter of the
engine high in air and rapidly approaching.
A swift black shadow leaped the canyon and swept away
across the plain. Far aloft she saw the skimming Pauillac, very small and black
against the dazzling blue.
Did Allan wave a hand to her? Could she hear his
farewell cry?
Impossible to tell. Her ears, confused by the roaring
of the rapids, her eyes dazzled by the shimmer of the morning heavens and
dimmed by burning tears, refused to serve her.
But bravely she waved her cloak on high. Bravely she
strove to watch the arrow-flight of the swift bird-man till the tiny machine
dwindled to a moving blur, a point, a mere speck on the far horizon, then vanished
in the blue.
Choked with anguish, against which all her courage,
all her philosophy could not make way, Beatrice sank down upon the rocky ledge
and abandoned herself to grief.
Allan was gone at last! Gone--ever to return? At last
she was alone in the unbroken wilderness!
CHAPTER XI
"HAIL TO THE MASTER!"
Eleven hours of incessant labor, care, watchfulness
and fatigue, three hours of flight and eight of coasting into the terrific
depths, brought Allan once more through the fogs, the dark, the heat, to sight
of the vast sunken sea, five hundred miles below the surface.
Throughout the whole stupendous labor he thanked
Heaven the girl was safely left behind, nor forced to share this travail and
exhaustion. Myriad anxieties and fears assailed him--fears he had taken good
care not to let her know or dream of.
Always existed the chance that something might go
wrong about the machine and it be hurled, with him, into that black and
steaming sea; the possibility of landing not among the Folk, but in some
settlement of the Lanskaarn on the rumored islands he had never seen; the
menace of the Great Vortex, of which he knew nothing save the little that the
patriarch had told him.
All these and many other perils sought to force
themselves upon his mind. But Allan put them resolutely back and, guided by his
instruments, his reason, and that marvelous sixth sense of location which his
long months of battling with the wilderness had brought to birth in him,
swiftly yet carefully slid in vast spirals down the purple, then the black and
terrifying void that yawned interminably below.
The beam of his underslung searchlight, shifting at
his will, shot its white ray in a long, fading pencil downward as he coasted.
And hour after hour it found nothing whereon to rest. It, too, seemed lost
forever in the welter of uprushing, choking vapors from the pit.
"Ah! At last!"
The cry, dull in that compressed air, burst
triumphantly from his lips as the light-ray, suddenly piercing a rift of cloud,
sparkled dimly on a surface shiny-black as newly cleft anthracite.
Allan threw in the motor once more and quickly got the
Pauillac under control. In a long downward slant he rushed, like some vast
swallow skimming a pool, over the mysterious plain of steaming waters. And
ever, peering eagerly ahead, he sought a twinkle of the fishermen's oil-flares wimpling
across the sunken sea.
Moment by moment he consulted his instruments and the
chart he had stretched before him under the gleam of the hooded bulbs.
"Inside of half an hour now," said he,
"I ought to sight the first flash of the flares upon the parapet--the glow
of the flaming well!"
And a singular eagerness all at once possessed him, a
strange yearning to behold once more the strange, fog-shrouded, reeking City of
the Lost People, almost as though it had been home, as though these white
barbarians had been his own people.
Men! To see men once more! The idea leaped up and
gripped him with a powerful fascination.
So it was that when in reality the first faint twinkle
of the fishing-boats peeped through the mist--and beyond, a tiny necklace of
gleaming points that he knew marked the walls of the town--his heart throbbed
hotly and a cry of eager greeting welled from his soul.
Quickly the Pauillac swept him onward. Manoeuvering
cautiously, jockeying the great machine with that consummate skill he had
acquired from long practice, he soon beheld the dim outlines of the vast cliff,
the long walls, the dull reflections of the fire-plume, the slanting slope of
beach.
And with keen exultation, thrilled with his triumph
and his greeting to the Folk he came to rescue, he landed with a whir upon the
reeking slope.
To him, even before he had been able to free his
cramped body from the saddle, came swarming the people, with loud cries of
welcome and rejoicing. Powerfully the automatics he and Beatrice had used in
the Battle of the Walls had impressed their simple minds with almost
superstitious reverence. More powerfully still his terrible fight with Kamrou,
ending with the death of that great chief in the boiling vat. And now,
acknowledging him their overlord and ruler, whom they had feared to lose
forever, they trooped in wild, disordered throngs to do him reverence.
In from the sea, summoned by waving flares, the
fishing-boats came plowing mightily, driven by many paddles in the hands of the
strange, white-haired men.
Along the beach the townsfolk thronged, and down the
causeway, beneath the vast monolithic plinth of the fortified gate, jostled and
pushed an ever-growing multitude.
Cries of "Kromno h'viat! Tai Kromno!"
reechoed--"The chief has come back! The great master!"--and the
confusion swelled to a mighty roar, close-pent under the heavy mists blued by
the naphtha-torches.
But Stern noticed, and rejoiced to see it, that none
prostrated themselves. None fell to earth or groveled in his presence.
Disorderly and wild the greeting was, but it was the greeting of men, not
slaves.
"Thank God, I've got a race of real men to deal
with here!" thought he, surveying the pressing throng. "Hard they may
be to rule, and even turbulent, but they're not servile. Rude, brave, bold--what
better stock could I have hoped for in this great adventuring?"
For a while even thoughts of Beatrice were crowded
back by the excitement of the arrival. In all his wonderful experience never
before had he sensed a feeling such as this.
To be returning, master and lord of a race of
long-buried people, his own people, after all--to be acknowledged chieftain--to
hold their destinies within his hand for good or evil--the magnitude of the
situation, the tremendous difficulties and responsibilities, almost overwhelmed
him.
He felt a need to rest, and think, and plan, to
recuperate from the long journey and to recover poise and strength.
And with relief, as he raised his hand for silence, he
perceived the wrinkled face of one Vreenya, head councillor of Kamrou, his
predecessor.
Him he summoned to come close, and to him gave his
orders. With some degree of fluency--for in the months Beatrice and he had
spent in the Abyss they had acquired much of the Merucaan tongue--he said:
"I greet you, Vreenya. I greet my people, all.
Harken. I have made a long journey to return to you. I am tired and would rest.
There be many things to tell you, but not now. I would sleep and eat. Is my
house in readiness?"
"It is in readiness--the house of the Kromno.
Your word is our law. It shall be as you have spoken."
"That is good. Now it is my will that this
air-boat on which I ride should be carried close up to the walls and carefully
covered with mantles, especially this part," and he gestured at the
engines. "After that I rest."
"So it shall be," Vreenya made answer, while
the Folk listened. "But, master, where is the woman? Where is the ancient
man, J'hungaav, who sailed with you in the air-boat to those upper regions we
know not of?"
"The woman is well. She awaits in a place we have
prepared for you."
"It is well. And the ancient man?"
Stern thought quickly. To confess the patriarch's
death would certainly be fatal to the undertaking. These simple minds would
judge from it that certain destruction must be the portion of any who should
dare venture into those mysterious upper regions which to them were but a myth,
a strange tradition--almost a terror.
And though the truth was dear to him, yet under stress
of the greater good he uttered falsehood by implication.
"The ancient man awaits you, too. He is resting
in the far places. He would desire you to come to him."
"He is at peace? He found the upper world
good?"
"He found it good, Vreenya. And he is at
peace."
"It is well. Now the commands of Tai Kromno shall
be done. His house is ready!"
While Stern clambered out of the machine and stretched
his half-paralyzed limbs, the news ran, a murmur of many voices, through the
massed Folk. Stern's heart swelled with pride at the success so far of his
mission. If all should go as well from now on, his mighty object could and
would be accomplished. But if not--
He shuddered slightly despite himself, for to his mind
arose the ever-present possibility of the Folk's custom of trial by combat--the
chance that some rebellious one might challenge him--that the outcome might
another time turn against him.
He remembered still the scream of Kamrou as the
deposed chieftain had plunged into the boiling pool. What if this fate should
some time yet be his? And once more thoughts of Beatrice obtruded; and, despite
himself, he felt the clutch of terror at his heart.
He put it resolutely away, however, for he realized
that all depended now on maintaining good courage and a bold, commanding air.
The slightest weakness might at any time prove fatal.
He understood enough of the barbarian psychology to
know the value of dominance. And with a command to Vreenya: "Make way for
me, your master!" he advanced through the lane which the crowding Folk
made for him.
As, followed by the councillor and the elders, he
climbed the slippery causeway and passed through the labyrinthine passes of the
great gate, strange emotions stirred him.
The scene was still the same as when he first had
witnessed it. Still flared the torches in the hands of the populace and along
the walls, where, perched on the very ledge of the one-time battle with the
Lanskaarn, the strange waterfowl still blinked their ghostly eyes.
No change was to be witnessed in the enclosure, the
huts, the wide plaza, stretching away to the cliff, to the fire-pit, and the
Dungeon of Skeletons. But still how different was it all!
Only too clearly he remembered the first time he and
Beatrice had been thrust into this weird community, bound and captive; with
only too vivid distinctness he recalled the frightful indignities, perils and
hardships inflicted on them.
The absence of the kindly patriarch saddened him; and,
too, the fact that now no Beatrice was with him there.
Slowly, wearily, he moved along the slippery
rock-floor toward his waiting house, unutterably lonesome even in this pushing
throng that now acclaimed him, yet thanking God that the girl, at least, was
far from the buried town of such hard ways and latent perils.
At the door of the round, conical stone hut that had
been Kamrou's and now was his--so long as he could hold the chieftainship by
sheer force of will and power--he paused a moment and faced the eager throng.
"Peace to you, my people!" he exclaimed,
once more raising his hand on high. "Soon I shall tell you many wonders
and things strange to hear--many things of great import and good tidings.
"When I have slept I shall speak with you. Now I
go to rest. Await me, for the day of your deliverance is at hand!"
A face caught his attention, a sinister and, brutal
face, doubly ominous in the flaring cresset-glare. He knew the man--H'yemba,
the cunning ironsmith, one who in other days had before now crossed his will
and, dog-like, snarled as much as he had dared. Now a peculiarly malevolent
expression lay upon the evil countenance. The dead-white skin wrinkled evilly;
the pink eyes gleamed with disconcerting malice.
But Stern, dead tired, only glanced at H'yemba for a
second, then with Vreenya entered the hut and bade the door be closed.
All dressed as he was, he flung himself upon the rude
bed of seaweed covered with the coarse brown stuff woven by the Folk.
"Sleep, master," Vreenya said. "I will
sit here and watch. But before you sleep loosen the terrible fire-bow that
shoots the bolts of lead and lay it near at hand."
"You mean--there may be trouble here?"
"Sleep!" was all the councillor would
answer. "When you have rested there will be many things to ask and
tell."
Spent beyond the power of any further effort, Stern
laid his automatic handy and disposed himself to rest.
As his weary eyelids closed and the first outposts of
consciousness began to fall before the attacking power of slumber, his
thoughts, his love, his enduring passion, reverted to the girl, the wife, now
so infinitely far away in the cavern beside the brawling canyon-stream.
Yearning and tenderness unspeakable flooded his soul.
But once or twice her face faded from his mental
vision and in its stead he seemed to see again the surly stare, the evil eyes,
and venomously sinister expression of H'yemba, the resourceful man of fire and
of steel.
CHAPTER XII
CHALLENGED!
After many hours of profound and dreamless sleep,
Allan awoke filled with fresh vigor for the tasks that lay ahead. His splendid
vitality, quickly recuperating, calmed his mind; and now the problems, the
anxieties and fears of the day before--to call it such, though there was
neither night nor day in this strange place--seemed negligible.
Only a certain haunting uneasiness about the girl still
clung to him. But, sending her many a thought of love, he reflected that soon
he should be back again with her; and so, resolutely grasping the labor that
now awaited him, he felt fresh confidence and hope.
After a breakfast of the familiar sea-weeds, bulbs,
fish and eggs, he bade Vreenya (who seemed devotion incarnate) summon the folk
for a great charweg, or tribal council, at the Place of Skeletons.
Here they gathered, men, women and children, all of
fifteen hundred, in close-packed, silent masses, leaving only the inner circle
under the stone posts and iron rods clear for Allan and for Vreenya and some
half-dozen elders.
The rocky plaza-floor sloping upward somewhat from the
dungeon, formed a very shallow natural amphitheater, so that the majority could
see as well as hear.
No platform was there for their Kromno to speak from.
He had not even a block of stone. In the true native style he was expected to
address them on their own level, pacing back and forth the while.
In his early days among them he had seen one or two
such gatherings. His quick wit prompted a close imitation of their ceremonies
and ancient customs.
First, Vreenya sprinkled the open space between the
poles and the dungeon with a kind of sea-weed swab dipped in the waters of the
boiling vat, then with a bit of the coarse brown cloth washed Allan's lips--a
pledge of truth.
The councillor raised both hands toward the roaring
flame back there by the cliff, and all inclined themselves thereto, the only
trace of any religious ceremony still remaining among them.
Allan likewise saluted the flame; then he faced the
multitude.
"O my people," he began, striving to speak
clearly above the noise of the fire-jet, his voice sounding dull and heavy in
that compressed atmosphere, "O Folk of the Merucaans, I greet you! There
be many things to tell that you must know and believe. I have come back to you
with great peril in my flying-boat to tell you of the upper world and all its
goodness.
"Easily could I have stayed in those places of
light and plenty, but my heart was warm for my people. I thought of my people
night and day. The woman Beatrice thought of you. The ancient man thought of
you. Alone, we could not enjoy those happy places. So I returned to tell you
and to show you the way to liberty. Thus have we proved our love for you, my
folk!"
He paused. Silence overhung the assemblage save for
the fretful cry of children here and there, squeezed in the press or clinging
to their mothers' backs after the fashion of the Merucaans.
Afar, on the walls, the faint and raucous quarreling
of the sea-birds drifted through the fog. Allan drew breath and began again:
"In those places, my people, those far places
whence your forefathers came, are many wonders. Betimes it is dark, as always
here. Betimes a great fire mounts into the upper air and make the whole world
brighter than around your flaming well. In the dark time lesser fires travel in
the air. Of birds there are many kinds, strangely colored. Of beasts, many
kinds--I cannot make you understand because none of you have ever seen any
animal but fish and bird. But I speak truth. There be many other creatures with
good flesh to eat, and the skins of them are proper for soft clothing.
"Here you have only weeds of the sea. There we
have tall growing things, many hundred spedi high, and rich fruit, delicious to
the taste, grows on some kinds. In a few words, it is a place of wondrous
plenty, where you can all live more easily than here, and with more
pleasure--far--"
Again he ceased his discourse, but still continued to
pace up and down the open space under the swaying skeletons on the poles above.
Through the dense press of the Folk murmurs were
wandering. Man spoke to man, and many a new thought was coming now to birth
among those white barbarians.
The elders, too, were whispering together: "So
runs the ancient tradition. So said the ancient man! Can it be true,
indeed?"
Stern continued, more and more earnestly, with the
sweat now beginning to dot his brow:
"It were too long, my people, to tell you
everything about that land of ours above. Only remember it is richer far and
far more beautiful than this, your place of darkness and of clouds. It is the
ancient home of your fathers in the very long ago. It is waiting for you once
again, more fertile and more beautiful than ever.
"My errand is to carry you thither--two or three
at a time. At last I shall be able to take you all.
"Then the world will begin to be as it once was,
before the great explosion destroyed all but a few of your people, who were my
people once. Will any of you--any two bold men--believe my words and go with
me? Will any be as brave as--the patriarch?"
He flung the veiled taunt loudly at them, with a
raising of both arms.
"I have spoken truth! Now answer!"
He ceased, and for a short minute there was silence.
Then spoke Vreenya:
"O Kromno, master! We would question you!"
"I will answer and say only the thing that
is."
"First, can our people live in that other,
lighter air?"
"They can live. We have prepared caves for you.
At first you shall not see the light. Only little by little you shall see it,
and you and your children will change, till at last you shall be as I am and as
your people were in the old days!"
Vreenya pondered, while tense interest held the elders
and the Folk. Then he nodded, for his understanding--like that of all--was keen
in spite of his savagery.
"And we can eat, O Kromno? This flesh off beasts
you speak of may be good. This strange fruit may be good. I know not. It may
also be as the poison weeds of our sea to us. But, if so, there are fish in
those waters of the upper world?"
"There are fish, Vreenya, and of the best, and
many! Near the caves runs a river--"
"A what, master?"
"A going of the waters. In those waters live fish
without number. At the dark times you can catch them with nets, even as here.
The dark times are half of each day. You shall have many hours for the fishing.
Even that will suffice to live; but the flesh and fruits will not hurt you. They
are good. There will be food for all, and far more than enough for all!"
Vreenya pondered again.
"We would talk together, we elders," he
said, simply.
"It meets my pleasure," answered Allan.
"And when ye have talked, I desire your answer!"
He crossed his arms, faced the multitude, and waited,
while the elders gathered in a little group by the dungeon and for some minutes
conferred in low and earnest tones.
Outwardly, the man seemed calm, but his soul burned
within him and his heart was racing violently.
For on this moment, he well knew, hung the world's
destiny. Should they decide to venture forth into the outer world all would be
well. If not, the long labor, the plans, the hopes were lost forever.
Well he knew the stubborn nature of the Folk. Once
their minds set, nothing on earth could ever stir them.
"Thank God I managed that lie about the
patriarch!" thought Allen quickly. "If I'd slipped up on that, and
told them he died at the very minute the sunlight struck him, it would have
been all off, world without end. Hope it doesn't make a row later. But if it
does, I'll face it. The main and only thing now is to get 'em started. They've
got to go, that's all there is about it.
"Gad! After all, it's a terrific proposition I'm
putting up to these simple fishers of the Abyss. I'm asking them, just on my
say-so, to root up the life, the habits, the traditions of more than a thousand
years and make a leap into the dark--into the light, I mean.
"I'm asking them to leave everything they've ever
known for thirty generations and take a chance on what to them must be the
wildest and most hare-brained adventure possible to imagine. To risk homes,
families, lives, everything, just on my unsupported word. Jove! Columbus's
proposal to his men was a mere afternoon jaunt compared with this! If they
refuse, how can I blame them? But if they accept--God! what stuff I'll know
they're made of! With material like that to work with, the conquest of the
world's in sight already."
His eyes, wandering nervously along the front ranks of
the waiting Folk, dimly illumined by the dull blue glow of the fire-well that
shone through the mist, suddenly stopped with apprehension. His brows
contracted, and on his heart it seemed as though a gripping hand had suddenly
laid hold.
"H'yemba, the smith, again! Damn him!
H'yemba!" he muttered, in sudden anger strongly tinged with fear.
The smith, in fact, was standing there a little to the
left of him, huge and sinewed hands loosely clasped in front of him, face
sinister, eyes glowing like two malevolent evil fires.
Allan noted the defiant poise of the body, the vast
breadth of the shoulders, the heavy hang of the arms, biceped like a gorilla's.
For a minute the two men looked each other steadfastly
in the eye, each measuring the other. Then suddenly the voice of Vreenya broke
the tension.
"O Kromno, we have spoken. Will you hear
us?"
Stern faced him, a strange sinking at his heart,
almost as though the foreman of a jury stood before him to announce either
freedom or sentence of death.
But, holding himself in check, lest any sign of fear
or nervousness betray him, he made answer:
"I will hear you. Speak!"
"We have listened to your words. We believe you
speak truth. Yet--"
"Yet what? Out with it, man!"
"Yet will we not compel any man to go. All shall
be free--"
"Thank God!" breathed Allan, with a mighty
sigh.
"--Free to stay or go, as they will. Our village
is too full, even now. We have many children. It were well that some should
make room for others. Those who dare, have our consent. Now, speak you to the
people, your people, O Kromno, and see who chooses the upper world with
you!"
Once more Allan turned toward the assemblage. But
before he had found time to frame the first question in this unfamiliar speech,
a disturbance somewhat to the left interrupted him.
There came a jostling, a pushing, a sound of voices in
amazement, anger, approbation, doubt.
Into the clear space stepped H'yemba, the smith. His
powerful right hand he raised on high. And boldly, in a loud voice, he cried:
"Folk of the Merucaans, this cannot be!"
CHAPTER XIII
THE RAVISHED NEST
"It cannot be? Who says it cannot be? Who dares
stand out and challenge me?"
"I, H'yemba, the man of iron and of flame!"
Stern faced him, every nerve and fiber quivering with
sudden passion. At realization that in the exact psychological moment when
success lay almost in his hand, this surly brute might baffle him, he felt a
wave of murderous hate.
He realized that the dreaded catastrophe had indeed
come to pass. Now his sole claim to chieftainship lay in his power to defend
the title. Failure meant--death.
"You?" he shouted, advancing on the smith.
His opponent only leered and grimaced offensively.
Then without even having vouchsafed an answer, he swung toward the elders.
"I challenge!" he exclaimed. "I have
the right of words!"
Vreenya nodded, fingering his long white beard.
"Speak on!" he answered. "Such is our
ancient custom."
"Oh, people," cried the smith, suddenly
facing the throng, "will ye follow one who breaks the tribal manners of
our folk? One who disdains our law? Who has neglected to obey it? Will ye trust
yourselves into hands stained with law-breaking of our blood?"
A murmur, doubtful, wondering, obscure, spread through
the people. By the greenish flare-light Stern could see looks of wonder and
dismay. Some frowned, others stared at him or at the smith, and many muttered.
"What the devil and all have I broken now?"
wondered Allan. "Plague take these barbarous customs! Jove, they're worse
than the taboos of the old Maoris, in the ancient days! What's up?"
He had not long to wonder, for of a sudden H'yemba
wheeled on him, pointed him out with vibrant hands, and in a voice of terrible
anger cried:
"The law, the law of old! No man shall be chief
who does not take a wife from out our people! None who weds one of the
Lanskaarn, the island folk, or the yellow-haired Skeri beyond the Vortex, none
such shall ever rule us. Yet this man, this stranger who speaks such great things
very hard to be believed, scorns our custom. No woman from among us he has
taken, but instead, that vuedma of his own kind! What? Will ye--"
He spoke no further, for Allan was upon him with one
leap. At sound of that word, the most injurious in their tongue, the fires of
Hell burst loose in Stern.
Reckoning no consequences, staying for no parley or
diplomacy, he sprang; and as he sprang, he struck.
The blow went home on the smith's jaw with a smash
like a pile-driver. H'yemba, reeling, swung at him--no skill, no science, just
a wild, barbaric, sledge-hammer sweep.
It would have killed had it landed, but Allan was not
there. In point of tactics, the twentieth century met the tenth.
And as the smith whirled to recover, a terrible
left-hander met him just below the short ribs.
With a grunt the man doubled, sprawled and fell. By
some strange atavism, which he never afterward could understand, Allan counted,
in the Folk's tongue: "Hathi, ko, zem, baku" and so up to
"lamnu"--ten.
Still the smith did not rise, but only lay and groaned
and sought to catch the breath that would not come.
"I have won!" cried Allan in a loud voice.
"Here, you people, take this greun, this child, away! And let there be no
further idle talk of a dead law--for surely, in your custom, a law dies when
its champion is beaten! Come, quick, away with him!"
Two stout men came forward, bowed to Allan with hands
clasped upon their breasts in signal of fresh allegiance, and without ceremony
took the insensible smith, neck-and-heels, and lugged him off as though he had
only been a net heavily laden with fish.
The crowd opened in awed silence to let them pass. By
the glare Allan noticed that the man's jaw hung oddly awry, even as the obeah's
had hung, in Madison Forest.
"Jove, what a wallop that must have been!"
thought he, now perceiving for the first time that his knuckles were cut and
bleeding. "Old Monahan himself taught me that in the Harvard gym a
thousand odd years ago--and it still works. One question settled, mighty quick;
and H'yemba won't have much to say for a few weeks at least. Not till his
jawbone knits again, anyhow!"
Upon his arm he felt a hand. Turning, he saw Vreenya,
the aged counselor.
"Surely, O master, he shall not live, now you
have conquered him? The boiling pit awaits. It is our custom--if you
will!"
Allan only shook his head.
"All customs change, these times," he
answered. "I am your law! This man's life is needed, for he has good skill
with metals. He shall live, but never shall he speak before the Folk again. I
have said it!"
To the waiting throng he turned again.
"Ye have witnessed!" he cried, in a loud
voice. "Now, have fear of me, your master! Once in the Battle of the Walls
ye beheld death raining from my fire-bow. Once ye watched me vanquish your
ruler, even the great Kamrou himself, and fling him far into the pit that
boils. And now, for the third time, ye have seen. Remember well!"
A stir ran through the multitude. He felt its potent
meaning, and he understood.
"I am the law!" he flung at them once more.
"Declare it, all! Repeat!"
The thousand-throated chorus: "Thou art the
law!" boomed upward through the fog, rolled mightily against the towering
cliff, and echoed thunderlike across the hot, black sea.
"It is well!" he cried. "One more
sleep, and then--then I choose from among ye two for the journey, two of your
boldest and best. And that shall be the first journey of many, up to the better
places that await ye, far beyond the pit!"
Straining his eyes in the night, pierced only by the
electric beam that ran and quavered rapidly over the broken forest-tops far
below, Allan peered down and far ahead. The fire, the signal-fire he had told
Beatrice to build upon the ledge--would he never sight it?
Eagerly he scanned the dark horizon only just visible
in the star-shine. Warmly the rushing night wind fanned his cheek; the roar of
the motor and propellers, pulsating mightily, made music to his ears. For it
sang: "Home again! Beatrice, and love once more!"
Many long hours had passed since, his fuel-tanks
replenished from the apparatus for distilling the crude naphtha, which he had
installed during his first stay in the Abyss, he had risen a second time into
that heavy, humid, purple-vapored air.
With him he now bore Bremilu, the strong, and
Zangamon, most expert of all the fishermen. Slung in the baggage-crate aft lay
a large seine, certain supplies of fish, weed and eggs, and--from time to time
noisily squawking--some half-dozen of the strange sea-birds, in a metal basket.
The pioneers had insisted on taking these impedimenta
with them, to bridge the gap of changed conditions, a precaution Stern had
recognized as eminently sensible.
"Gad!" thought he, as the Pauillac swept its
long, flat-arc'd trajectory through the night, "under any circumstances
this must be a terrific wrench for them. Talk about nerve! If they haven't got
it, who has? This trip of these subterranean barbarians, thus flung suddenly
into midair, out into a world of which they know absolutely nothing, must be
exactly what a journey to Mars would mean to me. More, far more, to their
simple minds. I wonder myself at their courage in taking such a tremendous
step."
And in his heart a new and keener admiration for the
basic stamina of the Merucaans took root.
"They'll do!" he murmured, as he scanned his
lighted chart once more, and cast up reckonings from the dials of his
delicately adjusted instruments.
Half an hour more of rapid flight and he deemed New
Hope River could not now be far.
"No use to try and hear it, though, with this
racket of the propellers in my ears," thought he. "The searchlight
might possibly pick up a gleam of water, if we fly over it. But even that's a
small index to go by. The signal-fire must be my only real guide--and where is
it, now, that fire?"
A vague uneasiness began to oppress him. The fire, he
reckoned, should have shown ere now in the far distance. Without it, how find
his way? And what of Beatrice?
His uneasy reflections were suddenly interrupted by a
word from Zangamon, at his right.
"O Kromno, master, see?"
"What is it, now?"
"A fire, very distant, master!"
"Where?" queried Stern eagerly, his heart
leaping with joy. "I see no fire. Your eyes, used to the dark places and the
fogs, now far surpass mine, even as mine will yours when the time of light
shall come. Where is the fire, Zangamon?"
The fisher pointed, a dim huge figure in the star-lit
gloom. "There, master. On thy left hand, thus."
Stern shifted his course to southwest by west, and for
some minutes held it true, so that the needle hardly trembled on the compass
dial.
Then all at once he, too, saw the welcome signal, a
tiniest pin-prick of light far on the edge of the world, no different from the
sixth-magnitude stars that hung just above it on the horizon, save for its
redness.
A gush of gratitude and love welled in the fountains
of his heart.
"Home!" he whispered. "Home--for where
you are that's home to me! Oh, Beatrice, I'm coming--coming home to you!"
Slowly at first, then with greater and ever greater
swiftness, the signal star crept nearer; and now even the flames were visible,
and now behind them he caught dim sight of the rock-wall.
On and on, a very vulture of the upper air, planed the
Pauillac. Stern shouted with all his strength. The girl might possibly hear him
and might come out of their cave. She might even signal--and the nearness of
her presence mounted upon him like a heady wine.
He swung the searchlight on the canyon, as they swept
above it. He flung the pencil of radiance in a wide sweep up the cliff and down
along the terrace.
It gave no sight, no sign of Beatrice.
"Sleeping, of course," he reflected.
And now, Hope River past, and the canyon swallowed by
the dense forest, he flung his light once more ahead. With it he felt out the
rocky barrens for a landing-place.
Not more than twenty minutes later, followed by
Bremilu and Zangamon, Stern was making way through the thick-laced wood and
jungle.
Awed, terrified by their first sight of trees and by
the upper world which to them was naught but marvel and danger, the two
Merucaans followed close behind their guide. Even so would you or I cling to
the Martian who should land us on that ruddy planet and pilot us through some
huge, inchoate and grotesque growth of things to us perfectly unimaginable.
"Oh, master, we shall see the patriarch
soon?" asked Bremilu, in a strange voice--a voice to him astonishingly
loud, in the clear air of night upon the surface of the world. "Soon shall
we speak with him and--"
"Hark! What's that?" interrupted Stern,
pausing, the while he gripped his pistol tighter.
From afar, though in which direction he could not say,
a vague, dull roar made itself heard through the forest.
Sonorous, vibrant, menacing, it echoed and died; and
then again, as once before, Stern heard that strange, hollow booming, as of
some mighty drum struck by a muffled fist.
A cry? Was that a cry, so distant and so faint?
Beast-cry, or call of night-bird, shrill and far?
Stern shuddered, and with redoubled haste once more
pushed through the vague path he and Beatrice had made from the barrens to
Settlement Miffs.
Presently, followed by the two colonists who dared not
let him for a moment out of their sight, he reached the brow of the canyon. His
hand flash-lamp showed him the rough path to the terrace.
With fast-beating heart he ran down it, unmindful of
the unprotected edge or the sheer drop to the rocks of New Hope River, far
below.
Bremilu and Zangamon, seeing perfectly in the gloom,
hurried close behind, with words of awe, wonder and admiration in their own
tongue.
"Beta! Oh, Beatrice! Home again!" Stern
shouted triumphantly. "Where are you, Beta? Come! I'm home again!"
Quickly he scrambled along the broken terrace,
stumbling in his haste over loose rocks and debris. Now he had reached the
turn. The fire was in sight.
"Beta!" again he hailed. "O-he!
Beatrice!"
Still no answer, nor any sign from her. As he came to
the fire he noted, despite his strong emotions, that it had for the most part
burned down to glowing embers.
Only one or two resinous knots still flamed. It could
not have been replenished for some time, perhaps two hours or more.
Again, his quick eye caught the fact that cinders, ashes
and half-burned sticks lay scattered about in strange disorder.
"Why, Beatrice never makes a fire like
that!" the thought pierced through his mind.
And--though as yet on no very definite grounds--a
quick prescience of catastrophe battered at his heart.
"What's this?"
Something lying on the rock-ledge, near the fire,
caught his eye. He snatched it up.
"What--what can this mean?"
The colonists stood, frightened and confused, peering
at him in the dark. His face, in the ruddy fire-glow, as he studied the thing
he now held in his hand, must have been very terrible.
"Cloth! Torn! But--but then--"
He flung from him the bit of the girl's cloak which,
ripped and shredded as though by a powerful hand, cried disaster.
"Beatrice!" he shouted. "Where are you?
Beatrice!"
To the doorway in the cliff he ran, shaken and
trembling.
The stone had been pushed away; it lay inside the
cave. Ominously the black entrance seemed staring at him in the dull gleam of
the firelight.
On hands and knees he fell, and hastily crawled
through. As he went, he flashed his lamp here, there, everywhere.
"Beatrice! Beatrice!"
No answer.
In the far corner still flickered some remainder of
the cooking-fire. But there, too, ashes and half-burned sticks lay scattered
all about.
To the bed he ran. It was empty and cold.
"Beatrice! Oh, my God!"
A glint of something metallic on the floor drew his
bewildered, terror-smitten gaze.
He sprang, seized the object, and for a moment stood
staring, while all about him the very universe seemed thundering and crashing
down.
The object in his hand was the girl's gun. One
cartridge, and only one, had been exploded.
The barrel had been twisted almost off, as though by
the wrenching clutch of a hand inhuman in its ghastly power.
On the stock, distinctly nicked into the hard rubber
as Stern held the flash-lamp to it, were the unmistakable imprints of teeth.
With a groan, Allan started backward. The revolver
fell with a clatter to the cave floor.
His foot slid in something wet, something sticky.
"Blood!" he gasped.
Half-crazed, he reeled toward the door.
The flash-lamp in his hand flung its white brush of
radiance along the wall.
With a chattering cry he recoiled.
There, roughly yet unmistakably imprinted on the white
limestone surface, he saw the print, in crimson, of a huge, a horrible, a
brutally distorted hand.
CHAPTER XIV
ON THE TRAIL OF THE MONSTER
Stern's cry of horror as he scrambled from the
ravaged, desecrated cave, and the ghastly horror of his face, seen by the firelight,
brought Zangamon and Bremilu to him, in terror.
"Master! Master! What--"
"My God! The girl--she's gone!" he
stammered, leaning against the cliff in mortal anguish.
"Gone, master? Where?"
"Gone! Dead, perhaps! Find her for me! Find her!
You can see--in the dark! I--I am as though blind! Quick, on the trail!"
"But tell us--"
"Something has taken her! Some savage thing! Some
wild man! Even now he may be killing her! Quick--after them!"
Bremilu stood staring for a moment, unable to grasp
this catastrophe on the very moment of arrival. But Zangamon, of swifter wit,
had already fallen on his knees, there by the mouth of the cave, and
now--seeing clearly by the dim light which more than sufficed for him--was
studying the traces of the struggle.
Stern, meanwhile, clutching his head between both
hands, dumb-mad with agony, was choking with dry sobs.
"Master! See!"
Zangamon held up a piece of splintered wood, with the
bark deeply scarred by teeth.
Stern snatched it.
"Part of the pole I gave her to brace the rock
with," he realized. "Even that was of no avail."
"Master--this way they went!"
Zangamon pointed up along the rock-terrace. Stern's
eyes could distinguish no slightest trace on the stone, but the Merucaan spoke
with certainty. He added:
"There was fighting, all the way along here,
master. And then, here, the girl was dragged."
Stern stumbled blindly after him as he led the way.
"There was fighting here? She struggled?"
"Yes, master."
"Thank God! She was alive here, anyhow! She
wasn't killed in the cave. Maybe, in the open, she might--"
"Now there is no more fighting, master. The wild
thing carried her here."
He pointed at the rock. Stern, trembling and very
sick, flashed his electric-lamp upon it. With eyes of dread and horror he
looked for blood-stains.
What? A drop! With a dull, shuddering groan, he
pressed forward again.
Out he jerked his pistol and fired, straight up, their
prearranged signal: One shot, then a pause, then two. Some bare possibility
existed and that she still might live and hear and know that rescue came--if it
could come before it were eternally too late!
"On, on!" cried Allan. "Go on,
Zangamon! Quick! Lead me on the trail!"
The Merucaan, now aided by Bremilu, who had recovered his
wits, scouted ahead like a blood-hound on the spoor of a fugitive. One gripped
his stone ax, the other a javelin.
Bent half double, scrutinizing in the dark the stony
path which Allan followed behind them only by the aid of his flash, they
proceeded cautiously up toward the brow of the cliff again.
But ere they reached the top they branched off onto
another lateral path, still rougher and more tortuous, that led along the
breast of the canyon.
"This way, master. It was here, most surely, the
thing carried her."
"What kind of marks? Do you see signs of
claws?"
"Claws? What are claws?"
"Sharp, long nails, like our nails, only much
larger and longer. Do you see any such marks?"
Zangamon paused a second to peer.
"I seem to see marks as of hands, master,
but--"
"No matter! On! We must find her! Quick--lead the
way!"
Five minutes of agonizing suspense for Allan brought
him, still following the guides, without whom all would have been utterly lost,
to a kind of thickly wooded dell that descended sharply to the edge of the
canyon. Into this the trail led.
Even he himself could now here and there make out, by
the aid of his light, a broken twig, trampled ferns and down-crushed grass.
Once he distinguished a blood-stain on a limb--fresh blood, not coagulated. A
groan burst from between his chattering teeth.
He turned his light on the grass beneath. All at once
a blade moved.
"Oh, thank God!" he wheezed. "They
passed here only a few minutes ago. They can't be far now!"
Something drew his attention. He snatched at a
sapling.
"Hair!"
Caught in a roughness of the bark a few short, stiff,
wiry hairs, reddish-brown, were twisted.
"One of the Horde?" he stammered.
A lightning-flash of memory carried him back to
Madison Forest, more than a year ago. He seemed to see again the obeah, as that
monster advanced upon the girl, clutching, supremely hideous.
"The hair! The same kind of hair! In the power of
the Horde!" he gasped.
A mental picture of extermination flashed before his
mind's eye. Whether the girl lived or died, he knew now that his life work was
to include a total slaughter of the Anthropoids. The destruction he had already
wrought among them was but child's play to what would be.
And in his soul flamed the foreknowledge of a hunt a
l'outrance, to the bitter end. So long as one, a single one of that foul breed
should live, he would not rest from killing.
"Master! This way! Here, master!"
The voice of Zangamon sent him once more crashing
through the jungle, after his questing guides. Again he fired the signal-shot,
and now with the full power of his lungs he yelled.
His voice rang, echoing, through the black and tangled
growths, startling the night-life of the depths. Something chippered overhead.
Near-by a serpent slid away, hissing venomously. Death lurked on every hand.
Stern took no thought of it, but pressed forward,
shouting the girl's name, hallooing, beating down the undergrowth with mad
fury. And here, there, all about he flung the light-beam.
Perhaps she might yet hear his hails; perhaps she
might even catch some distant glimmer of his light, and know that help was
coming, that rescuers were fighting onward to her.
Silent, lithe, confident even among these new and
terribly strange conditions, the two men of the Folk slid through the jungle.
No hounds ever trailed fugitive more surely and with
greater skill than these strange, white barbarians from the underworld. Through
all his fear and agony, Stern blessed their courage and their skill.
"Men, by God! They're men!" he muttered, as
he thrashed his painful way behind them in the night.
Of a sudden, there somewhere ahead, far ahead in the
wilderness--a cry?
Allan stopped short, his heart leaping.
Again he fired, and his voice set all the echoes
ringing.
A cry! He knew it now. There could be no mistake--a
cry!
"Beatrice!" he shouted in a terrible voice,
leaping forward. The guides broke into a crouching run. All three crashed
through the thickets, split the fern-masses, struggled through the tall
saber-grass that here and there rose higher than their heads.
Allan cursed himself for a fool. That other cry he had
heard while on his way from the Pauillac to Settlement Cliffs--that had been
her cry for help--and he had neither known nor heeded.
"Fool that I was! Oh, damnable idiot that I
was!" he panted as he ran.
From moment to moment he fired. He paused a few
seconds to jack a fresh cartridge-clip into the automatic.
"Thank God I've got a belt full of
ammunition!" thought he, and again smashed along with the two Merucaans.
All at once a formidable roar gave them pause.
Hollow, booming, deep, yet rising to a wild shriek of
rage and horrid brutality, the beast-cry flung itself through the jungle.
And, following it, they heard again that muffled
drumming, as though gigantic fists were flailing a tremendous tambour in the
darkness.
"Master!" whispered Zangamon, recoiling a
step. "Oh, Kromno, what is that?"
"Never have we heard such in our place!"
added Bremilu, gripping his ax the tighter. "Is that a man-cry, or the cry
of a beast--one of the beasts you told us of, that we have never seen?"
"Both! A man-beast! Kill! Kill!"
Now, Allan, sure of his direction, took the lead. No
longer he flashed the light, and only once more he called:
"Beatrice! O Beatrice! We're coming!"
Again he heard her cry, but suddenly it died as though
swiftly choked in her very throat. Allan spat a blasphemy and surged on.
The two white barbarians followed, peering with those
strange, pinkish eyes of theirs, courageous still, yet utterly at a loss to
know what manner of thing they were now drawing near.
They burst through a thicket, waded a marshy swale and
went splashing, staggering and slipping among tufts of coarse and knife-edged
grasses, the haunt of unknown venomous reptiles.
Up a slope they won; and now, all at once the roar
burst forth again close at hand, a rending tumult, wild, earthshaking,
inexpressibly terrible.
All three stopped.
"Beatrice! Are you there? Answer!" shouted
Stern.
Silence, save for a peculiar mumbling snuffle off
ahead, among the deeper shadows of a fern-tree thicket.
"Beatrice!"
No answer. With a groan Allan shot his light toward
the thicket. He seemed to distinguish something moving. To his ears now came a
sound of twigs and brushwood snapping.
Absolutely void of fear he pressed forward, and the
two colonists with him, their weapons ready. Stern held his revolver poised for
instant action. His heart was hammering, and his breath surged pantingly; but
within him his consciousness and soul lay calm.
For he knew one of two things were now to happen.
Either that beast ahead there in the gloom, or he, must die.
CHAPTER XV
IN THE GRIP OF TERROR
As the three pursuers steadily advanced, the thing
roared once more, and again they heard the hammering, drumming boom. Zangamon
whispered some unintelligible phrase.
Allan projected the light forward again, and at sight
of a moving mass, vague and intangible, among the gigantic fronds, leveled his
automatic.
But on the instant Bremilu seized his arm.
"O master! Do not throw the fire of death!"
he warned. "You cannot see, but we can! Do not throw the fire!"
"Why not? What is that thing?"
"It seems a man, yet it is different, master. It
is all hair, and very thick and strong, and hideous! Do not shoot, O
Kromno!"
"Why not?"
"Behold! That strange man-thing holds the woman,
Beatrice, in his left arm. Of a truth, you may kill her, and not the
enemy."
Allan steadied himself against a palm. His brain
seemed whirling, and for a moment all grew vague and like a dream.
She was there--Beatrice was there, and they could see
her. There, in the clutches of some monster, horrible and foul! Living yet?
Dead?
"Tell me! Does she live?"
"We cannot say, O Kromno. But do not shoot. We
will creep close--we, ourselves, will slay, and never touch the woman."
"No, no! If you do he'll strangle her--provided
she still lives! Don't go! Wait! Let me think a second."
With a tremendous effort Allan mastered himself. The
situation far surpassed, in horror, any he had ever known.
There not a hundred yards distant in the dense
blackness was Beatrice, in the grip of some unknown and hideous creature.
Advance, Allan dared not, lest the creature rend her to tatters. Shoot, he
dared not.
Yet something must be done, and quickly, for every
second, every fraction of a second, was golden. The merest accident might now
mean death or life--life, if the girl still lived!
"Zangamon!"
"Yea, master?"
"Be very bold! Do my bidding!"
"Speak only the word, Kromno, and I obey!"
"Go you, then, very quietly, very swiftly, to the
other side of these great growing things--these trees, we call them. Then call,
so that this thing shall turn toward you. Thus, I may shoot, and perhaps not
kill the woman. It is the only way!"
"I hear, master. I go!"
Allan and Bremilu waited, while from the thicket came,
at intervals, the savage snuffling, with now and then a grumbling mutter.
All at once a call sounded from far ahead.
"Come!" commanded Allan. Together he and
Bremilu crept through the jungle toward the thicket.
Wide-eyed, yet seeing almost nothing, Allan crawled
noiselessly, automatic in hand. The Merucaan slid along, silent as an Apache.
"Tell me if you see the thing again--if you see
it turn!" whispered Stern. "Tell me, for you can see."
Now the distance was cut in half; now only a third of
it remained. Before Stern it seemed a fathomless pit of black was opening.
Under the close-woven arches of the giant fern-trees the night was
impenetrable.
And as yet he dared not dart the light-beam into that
pit of darkness, for fear of precipitating an unthinkable tragedy--if, indeed,
the horror had not already been cons summated.
But now Bremilu gripped his arm. Afar, on the other
side of the thicket, they heard a singular commotion, cries, shouts, and the
vigorous beating of the fern-trees.
"The thing has turned, master!" the Merucaan
exclaimed, at Allan's side. "Now throw the fire-death! Etvur! Quickly,
throw!"
Stern swept the thicket with his beam.
"Ah! There--there!"
The light caught a moving, hairy mass of brown--a
huge, squat, terrible creature, its back now toward them. At one side Stern saw
a vague blackness--the long, unbound hair of Beatrice!
He glimpsed a white arm dangling limp; and in his
breast the heart flamed at white-heat of rage and passion.
But his hand was steel. Never in his life had he drawn
so fine a bead.
"Hold the light for me!" he whispered,
passing it to his companion. "I want both hands for this!"
Bremilu held the beam true, blinking strangely with
his pink eyes. Stern, resting his pistol hand in the hollow of his left elbow,
sighted true.
A fraction of a hair to the left, and the bullet might
crash through the brain of Beatrice!
"Oh, God--if there be any God--speed the shot
true--" he prayed, and fired.
A hideous yell, ripping the night to shreds, burst in
a raw and rising discord through the forest--a scream as of a damned soul flung
upon the brimstone.
Then, as he glimpsed the white arm falling and knew
the thing had loosed its grip, the light died. Bremilu, starting at the sudden
discharge close to his ear, had pressed the ivory button.
Stern snatched for the flash-lamp, fumbled it, and
dropped it there among the lush growths underfoot.
Before he could more than stoop to feel for it a heavy
crash through the wood told that the thing was charging.
With bubbling yells it came, trampling the
undergrowth, drumming on its huge breast, gibbeting with demoniac rage and
pain--came swiftly, like the terrific things that people nightmares.
Behind it, shouts echoed. Stern heard the voice of
Zangamon as, spear in hand, the Merucaan pursued.
He raised his revolver once more, but dared not fire.
Yet only an instant he hesitated, in the fear of
killing Zangamon.
For, quick-looming through the darkness, a huge bulk,
panting, snarling, chattering, sprang--an avalanche of muscle, bone, fur, mad
with murder--rage.
Crack! spoke the automatic, point-blank at this
rushing horror, this blacker shadow in the blackness.
The fire-stab revealed a grinning white-fanged face
close to his own, and clutching hands, and terrible, thick, hairy arms.
Then something hurled itself on Stern; something bore
him backward--something beside which his strength was as a baby's--something
vast, irresistible, hideous beyond all telling.
Stern felt the flesh of his left arm ripped up.
Crushed, doubled, impotent, he fell.
And at his throat long fingers clutched. A fetid,
stinking breath gushed hot upon his face. He heard the raving chatter of
ivories, snapping to rend him.
Up sprang another shadow. High it swung a weapon. The
blow thudded hollow, smashing, annihilating.
Hot liquid gushed over Allan's hand as he sought to
beat the monster back.
Then, fair upon him, fell a crushing weight.
Swooning, he knew no more.
CHAPTER XVI
A RESPITE FROM TOIL
The bright beam of the flash-lamp in his face roused
Allan to a consciousness that he was bruised and suffering, and that his left
arm ached with dull insistence. Dazed, he brought it up and saw his sleeve of
dull brown stuff was dripping red.
Beside him, in the trampled grass, he vaguely made out
a hairy bulk, motionless and huge. Bremilu was kneeling beside his master, with
words of cheer.
"It is dead, O Kromno! The man-beast is dead! My
stone ax broke its skull. See, now it lies here harmless!"
The currents of thought began to flow once more. Allan
struggled up, unmindful of his wounds.
"Beatrice! Where is the girl?" he gasped.
As though by way of answer, the tall growths swayed
and crackled, and through them a dim figure loomed--a man with something in his
arms.
"Zangamon!" panted Allan, springing toward
him. "Have you got her? The girl--is she alive?"
"She lives, master!" replied a voice.
"But as yet she remains without knowledge of aught."
"Wounded? Is she wounded?"
Already he had reached Zangamon, and, injured though
he was, had taken the beloved form in his arms.
"Beatrice! Beatrice!" he called, pressing
kisses to her brow, her eyes, her mouth--still warm, thank God!
He sank down among the underbrush and gathered her to
his breast, cradling her, cherishing her to him as though to bring back life
and consciousness.
To her heart he laid his ear. It beat! She breathed!
"The light, here! Quick!"
By its clear ray he saw her hair disheveled; her
coarse mantle of brown stuff ripped and torn, and on her throat long scratches.
Bruises showed on her hands and arms, as from a
terrible fight she had put up against the monster. And his heart bled; and to
his lips rose execrations, mingled with the tenderest words of pity and love.
"We must get her back to the cave at once!"
he exclaimed. "Quick! Break branches. Make a litter--a bed--to carry her
on! Everything depends on getting her to shelter now!"
But the two Merucaans did not understand. All this was
beyond their knowledge. Ignoring his hurts, Allan laid the girl down very
gently, and with them set to work, directing the making of the litter.
They obeyed eagerly. In a few minutes the litter was
ready-made of fern-tree branches thickly covered with leaves and odorous
grasses.
On this he placed the girl.
"You, Zangamon, take these boughs here. Bremilu,
those others. Now I will hold the light. Back to the cave, now--quick!"
"We need not the light, master. We see better
without it. It dazzles our eyes. Use it for yourself. We need it not!"
exclaimed Bremilu, stooping above the body of the dead monster to recover his
ax.
Involuntarily Allan turned the beam upon the horrible
creature. There stood Bremilu, his foot upon the hairy shoulder, tugging hard
at the ax-handle. Thrice he had to pull with all his might to loosen the blade
which had buried itself deep in the shattered skull.
"A giant gorilla, so help me!" he cried,
shuddering. "My God, Beatrice--what a ghastly terror you've been
through!"
Still grinning ferociously, in death, with
blood-smeared face and glazed, staring eyes, the creature shocked and horrified
even Allan's steady nerves. He gazed upon it only a moment, then turned away.
"Enough!" said he. "To the cave!"
A quarter-hour had passed before they reached shelter
again. Allan bade the Merucaans heap dry wood on the embers in the cavern,
while he himself laid Beatrice upon the bed.
With a piece of their brown cloth dipped in one of the
water-jars he bathed her face and bruised throat.
"Fresh water! Fetch a jar of fresh water from the
river below!" he commanded Zangamon.
But even as the white barbarian started to obey, the
girl stirred, raised a hand, and feebly spoke.
"Allan--oh--are you here again? Allan--my
love!"
He strained her to his breast and kissed her; and his
eyes grew hot with tears.
"Beatrice!"
Her arms were round his neck, and their lips clung.
"Hurt? Are you hurt?" he cried. "Tell
me--how--"
"Allen! The monster--is he dead?" she
shivered, sitting up and staring wildly round at the cave walls on which the
fresh-built fire was beginning to throw dancing lights.
"Dead, yes. But hush, Beta! Don't think of that
now. Everything's all right--you're safe! I'm here!"
"Those men--"
"Two of our own Folk. I brought them back with
me--just in time, darling. Without them--"
He broke short off. Not for worlds would he have told
her how near the borderland she had been.
"You heard my shouts? You heard our signal?"
"Oh--I don't know Allan. I can't think, yet--it's
all so terrible--so confused--"
"There, there, sweetheart; don't think about it
any more. Just lie down and rest. Go to sleep. I'll watch here beside you.
You're safe. Nothing can hurt you now!"
She lay back with a sigh, and for a while kept silence
while he sat beside her, his uninjured arm beneath her head.
His one ambition, now that he found she was not
seriously hurt in body, was to keep her from talking of the horrible
affair--from exciting herself and rehearsing her terrors. Above all, she must
be quieted and kept calm.
At last, in her own natural voice, she spoke again.
"Allan?"
"What is it, sweetheart?"
"I owe you my life once more! If I was yours
before, I'm ten times more yours now!"
He bent and kissed her, and presently her deepened
breathing told him she had drifted over the borderline into the sleep of
exhaustion.
He blessed her strength and courage.
"No futility here," thought he. "No
useless questions or hysterics; no scene. Strong! Gad, but she's strong! She
realized she was safe and I was with her again; that sufficed. Was there ever
another woman like her since the world began?"
Only now that the girl slept did he pay attention to
the two Merucaans who, sitting by the cave door, were regarding him with
troubled looks.
"Master!" said Zangamon, arising and coming
toward him.
"Well, what is it now?"
"You are wounded, O Kromno! Your arm still
bleeds. Let us bind it."
"It is nothing--only a scratch!"
But Zangamon insisted.
"Master," said he, "in this we cannot
obey you. See? While you and the woman talked I fetched water, as you
commanded. Now I must wash your hurts and bind them."
Allan had to accede. Together the two Merucaans
examined the injuries with words of commiseration. The "scratch"
turned out to be three severe lacerations of the forearm. The gorilla's teeth
had missed the radial artery only by a fluke of fortune.
They bathed away the clotted blood and bandaged the
arm not unskilfully. Allan pressed the hand of Zangamon, then that of his
companion.
"No thanks of mine can tell you what I
feel!" he exclaimed straight from the heart. "Only for you to guide
me, to drive the man-brute, to strike it down when it was just about to
throttle me--only for you, both she and I--"
He could not finish. The words choked him. He felt, as
never before, a sudden, warm, human touch of kinship with the Merucaans--a
strong, nascent affection. Till now they had been savages to him--inferiors.
Now he perceived their inner worth--the strong and
manly stamina of soul and body; and through him thrilled a love for these
strange men, his saviors and the girl's.
Once more he seemed to see a vision of the future--a
world peopled by the descendants of this hardy and resourceful folk,
"without disease of flesh or brain, shapely and fair, the married harmony
of form and function"--and, as with a gesture, he dismissed them
wondering, not understanding in the least why he should thank them, he knew the
world already had begun once more to come back under the hand, under the strong
control of man.
"Sleep now, master," Bremilu entreated.
"We who are new to this strange world will sit outside the door upon the
rock and watch those fires so far above that you call stars. And the big
sun-fire that is coming, too--we would see that!"
"No, not yet!" Stern commanded. "You
cannot bear it for a while. Stay within and roll the rock against the door and
sleep. The great fire might injure you or even kill you, as it did the--"
He checked himself just in time, for "the
patriarch" had all but escaped him. Zangamon, with sudden understanding,
once more advanced toward him as he sat there by the girl.
"O master! You mean the ancient man? He is
dead?"
Stern nodded.
"Yes," he answered. "He was so old and
weak, the touch of the fire in the sky--he could not bear it. But his death was
happy, for at least he felt its warmth upon his brow!"
The Merucaans kept silence for a moment, then Stern
heard them murmuring together, and a vague uneasiness crept over him.
He strove, however, to put it away; though in his
heart the shame of the lie he had been forced to tell would not be quieted.
The colonists, however, made no further speech, but
presently rolled the rock in front of the cave entrance, then wrapped
themselves in their long cloaks and lay down by the fire.
Soon, like the healthy savages they were, they were
fast asleep, with vigorous snorings.
Thus the night passed, while Stern kept watch over the
girl; and another day crept slowly up the sky, and in the cave now rested four
human beings--the vanguard of the coming nation.
CHAPTER XVII
THE DISTANT MENACE
Stern never knew when he, too, drifted off to sleep;
but he awoke to find Zangamon sitting beside him, with his cloak drawn over his
head, while Beatrice and Bremilu still slept.
"The light, master--it is like knives to me! Like
spears to my eyes, master! I cannot bear it!" whispered the Merucaan,
pointing to where, around the interstices of the doorway, bright white gleams
were streaming in.
Allan considered with perplexity.
"It hurts, you say?"
"Yes, Kromno! Once or twice I have tried to watch
that strange fire, but I cannot. The pain is very great!"
"Humph!" thought Allan. "This may be a
more serious factor than I've reckoned on. These people are albinos. White hair
and pink eyes--not a particle of protecting pigmentation. For thirty or so
generations they've been subjected to nothing but torchlight. The actinic rays
of the sun are infinitely more penetrating than anything they've ever known. It
may take months, years even, to accustom them to sunlight!"
And disquieting situations presented themselves to his
mind. True, if it were necessary, the Folk could work and take the air only at
night.
They could fish, hunt and till the soil by star and
moonlight, and sleep by day; but this was by no means the veritable
reestablishment of a real, human civilization.
Then an idea struck him.
"The very thing!" cried he. "Once I can
put it into effect, it will solve the question. And the second generation, at
the outside, will be normal. They'll 'throw back' to remote ancestry under
changed conditions. In time, even if only a long time, all will yet be
well!"
But now immediate labors and difficult problems were
pressing. The future would have to look out for itself.
Stern felt positive that to let the Merucaans out of
the cave would not only blind them, but might also kill them outright as well.
Their unprotected skins would inevitably burn to a
blister under the rays of the sun, and they would in all probability die. So
said he:
"Listen, Zangamon! You must stay here till the
dark comes again, which will not be very long. The woman and I will prepare
another cave for your dwelling. When it is dark you can fish in the flowing
water beneath. In the mean time we will bring you your accustomed food and your
nets from the flying boat.
"You must be patient. In a short time all things
shall be as you wish, and you shall see the wonderful and beautiful world up
into which I have brought you!"
The man nodded, yet Stern clearly saw his face
betrayed uneasiness, distrust and pain. In all fairness, the Merucaans' first
experience of the upper world had been enough to shake the faith even of a
philosopher--how much more so that of simple and untaught barbarians!
Terror, violence, slaughter and insecurity--these all
had greeted the colonists; and now, in addition, they found the patriarch was
dead. Above all, they were virtually prisoners in this gloomy cavern of the
rock.
But Stern was very wise. He by no means thought of
commiserating or excusing. His only course was to make light of trials and
hardships, and, if need were, to command.
He arose, carefully stopped up the chinks around the
rock at the doorway, and bade Zangamon replenish the fire with dry sticks.
Then, Bremilu awakening, they prepared food.
Now Beatrice, too, awoke. Allan took her in his arms,
unmindful of the newcomers, and there were words of love and joy, and
self-reproaches, and a new faith plighted between them once again.
She was unharmed, except for a few bruises and
scratches. Her nerves had already recovered something of their usual strength.
But at sight of Allan's bandaged arni she turned pale, and not even his
assurances could comfort her.
They talked of the terrible adventure.
"It was all my fault, Allan--every bit my
fault!" she exclaimed remorsefully. "It all came from my not obeying
orders. You see, I was expecting you last night. Instead of staying in the
cave, with the door barricaded, I lingered on the terrace, after having piled
the signal-fire high with wood.
"I sat down and watched the sky, and listened to
the river down below, and thought of you. I must have dozed a little, for all
of a sudden I came wide-awake, shuddering with a terror I couldn't understand.
Then I heard something moving down the path--something that grunted and snuffled
savagely.
"I started up, ran for the cave, and just got
inside when the brute reached it. I rolled the stone in place, Allan, but
before I could brace it with the pole it was hurled back, and in crawled the
gorilla, roaring and snapping like a demon!"
She hid her face in both hands, shuddering at the
terrible memory. But, forcing herself to be calm, she went on again:
"I snatched up the pistol and fired. Then--"
"You hit him?"
"I must have, for he screeched most horribly and
pawed at his breast--"
"So, then, that explains the blood-marks on the
floor and the great hand-print on the wall?"
"Hand-print? Was there one?"
"Yes; but no matter now. Go on!"
"After that--oh, it was too ghastly! He seized me
and I fought--I struggled against that huge, hairy chest; he gripped me like
iron. My blows were no more than so many pats to him.
"I tried to fire again, but he wrenched the
pistol away, and bent it in his huge teeth and flung it down. But, though he
was raging, he didn't wound me--didn't try to kill me, or anything. He seemed
to want to capture me alive--"
Allan shuddered. Only too well he understood. Gorilla
nature had not changed in fifteen hundred years.
"After that?" he questioned eagerly.
"Oh, after that I don't remember much. I must
have fainted. Next thing I knew, everything was dark and the forest was all
about. I screamed and then again I knew nothing. Once more I seemed to sense
things, and once more all grew black. And after that--"
"Well?"
"Why--I was here on the bed, and you were beside
me, Allan--and these men of our Folk were here! But how it all happened, God
knows!"
"I'll tell you some time. You shall have the
story from our side some day, but not now. Only one thing--if it hadn't been
for Zangamon here and Bremilu--well--"
"You mean they helped rescue me?"
He nodded.
"Without them I'd have been helpless as a child.
They traced you in the dark, for they could see as plainly as we see by day. It
was a blow from Bremilu's stone ax that killed the brute. They saved you,
Beatrice! Not I!"
She kept a little silence, then said thoughtfully:
"How can I ever thank them, Allan? How can I
thank them best?"
"You can't thank them. There's no way. I tried
it, but they didn't understand. They only did what seemed natural to them.
They're savages, remember; not civilized men. It's impossible to thank them!
The only thing you can do, or I can do, is work for them now. The greatest
efforts and sacrifices for these men will be small payment for their deed. And
if--as I believe--the whole race is dowered with the same spirit and
indomitable courage--the courage we certainly did see in the Battle of the
Wall--then we need have no fear of our transplanted nation dying out!"
Much more there might have been to say, but now the
meal was ready, and hunger spoke in no uncertain tones. All four of the
adventurers ate in silence, thoughtful and grave, cross-legged, about the meat
and drink, which lay on palm-leaves or in clay bowls hard-burned and red.
A kind of embarrassment seemed to rest on all, for
this was the first time they had eaten together--these barbarians with the two
folk of the upper world.
But the meal was soon at an end, and the prospect of
labors to be undertaken cheered Allan's spirit. Despite his stiff and painful
arm, he felt courage and energy throbbing in his veins, and longed to be at
work.
"The very first thing we must do," said he,
"is fix up a place for our guests. They've got to stay here, out of the
light, till nightfall. That will give us plenty of time. I want to get them settled
in their own quarters, and bring them into some regular routine of life and
labor, before they have a chance to get homesick and dejected."
He warned the Merucaans to cover their heads with
their cloaks while Beatrice and he opened the doorway.
He closed it then, with other rocks outside, and
covered it with his own outer cloak; then, wearing only his belted tunic, he
rejoined Beatrice half-way up the path to the cliff-top. Both were armed; he
with his own automatic, she with the one they had found in the crypt.
"Our first move," said he, "will be to
transport the various things from the aeroplane. It will be something of a
task, but I don't dare leave them out there on the barrens till night, when the
men themselves could bring them in. The sooner we get things to rights the
better."
She agreed, and together they took the path toward the
landing-place, which they had christened Newport Heights. Stern felt grateful
that his right arm, his gun arm, was uninjured. The other mattered little for
the present.
An idea crossed his mind to seek out the dead gorilla
and make a trophy of the pelt; but he dismissed it at once. The beast was so
repellent that the very thought of it fair sickened him.
They reached the plane in some few minutes, found
everything uninjured, and loaded themselves with the Merucaans' goods and
chattels. Stern took the bags of edible seaweed and the metal crate of fowl;
she draped the big net over her shoulders, and together, not without
difficulty, they returned to Settlement Cliffs.
Pass, now, all the minute details of the installation.
By noon they had prepared a habitation for the newcomers, deep in a far recess
of a winding gallery which thoroughly excluded all direct sunlight.
Only the dimmest glow penetrated even at high noon.
Here they stowed the freight, built a rock fireplace, and threw down quantities
of the long, fragrant grass for bedding.
They returned to their own cave, bade the colonists
once more cover their heads, and entered, carefully closing the doorway after
them. All four dined together, in true Merucaan style, on the familiar food of
the Abyss. The colonists seemed a little more reassured, but talk languished
none the less.
The afternoon was spent in preparing a second cave;
for, in spite of all the girl's entreaties, Allan was determined to make
another visit to the village of the Lost Folk as soon as his arm should permit.
"Nothing can happen this time, dear girl,"
he assured her as they sat resting by the mouth of the newly prepared dwelling.
"You'll have two absolutely faithful and efficient guards always within
call by night. By day you can barricade yourself with them, if there's any sign
of danger."
"I know, Allan, but--"
"There's no other way! Our work is just
begun!"
She nodded silently, then said in a low tone:
"Yours the labor; mine the waiting, the watching,
and the fear!"
"The fear? Since when have you grown timid?"
"Only for you, Allan! Only for you! Suppose, some
time, you should not come back!"
He laughed.
"We thrashed that all out the first time. It's
old straw, Beta. My end of the task is getting these people here. Yours is
waiting, watching--and being strong!"
Her hand tightened on his, and for a little while they
sat quite still and without speech, watching the day draw to its close.
Far below, New Hope River chattered its incessant
gossip to the vexing boulders. Above, in the sky, lazy June clouds, wool-white,
drifted to westward, as though seeking the glory that there promised to
transmute them into gold and crimson.
A pleasant wind swayed the forest, wherein the scarlet
birds flitted like flashes of flame. The beauty of the outlook thrilled their
hearts, leaving no room for words.
But suddenly Allan's eyes narrowed, and with a
singular hardening of expression, a tightening of the jaw, he peered away at the
dim, haze-shrouded line of far horizon to northeastward.
He cast a sidelong glance at Beatrice. She had noticed
nothing.
One moment he made as though to speak, then repressed
the words, and once more gazed at the horizon.
There, so vague as almost to leave a doubt in mind,
yet, after all, only too terribly real, his keen sight had detected something
which caused his heart to throb the quicker and his eye to gleam with hate.
For, at the very rim of the world, dim, pale, ominous,
three tiny threads of smoke were hanging in the evening air.
CHAPTER XVIII
THE ANNUNCIATION
A week later all was ready for Allan's second trip
into the Abyss.
His arm had recovered its usual strength and
suppleness, for his flesh, healthy as any savage's, now had the power of
healing with a rapidity unknown to civilized men in the old days.
And his abounding vigor dictated action--always
action, progress, and accomplishment. Only one thing depressed him--idleness.
It was on the second day of July, according to the
rude calendar they were keeping, that he once more bade farewell to Beatrice
and, borne by the Pauillac, headed for the village of the Lost Folk.
He left behind him all matters in a state of much
improvement. Zangamon and Bremilu were now well installed in the new
environment and seemingly content. By night they fished in New Hope Pool,
making hauls such as their steaming sea had never yielded.
They wandered--not too far, however--in the forest,
gradually making the acquaintance of the wondrous upper world, and with their
strangely acute instincts finding fruits, bulbs and plants that well agreed
with them for food.
Allan had carefully instructed them in the use of the
wonderful "fire-bow"--the revolver--warning them, however, not to
waste ammunition. They learned quickly, and now Beatrice found her larder
supplied each night with game, which they dressed and brought her in the
evening gloom, eager to serve their mistress in all possible ways.
They fished for her as well, and all the choicest
fruits were her portion. She, in turn, cooked for them in their own cave. And
for an hour or two each night she instructed them in English.
Short are the annals of peace--and peace reigned at
Settlement Cliffs those few days at least. Progress!
She could feel it, see it, every hour. And her
thoughts of Allan, now abandoning their melancholy hue, began to thrill with a
new and even greater pride.
"Only he, only he could have brought these things
to pass!" she murmured sometimes. "Only he could have planned all
this, dreamed this dream, and brought it to reality; only he could labor for
the future so strongly and so well!"
And in her heart the love that had been that of a girl
became that of a woman. It broadened, deepened and grew calmer.
Its fever cooled into a finer, purer glow. It
strengthened day by day, transmuting to a perfect trust and confidence and
peace.
Allan returned safely inside the week with two more of
the Folk--warriors and fishers both. Beatrice would have welcomed the arrival
of even one woman to bear her some kind of company, but she realized the wisdom
of his plan.
"The main thing at first," he explained, as
they sat again on the terrace the evening of his return, "the very most
essential thing is to build up even a small force of fighting men to hold the
colony and protect it--a stalwart advance-guard, as if this were a military
expedition. After that the women and children can come. But for the present
there's no place for them."
Now that there were four Merucaans, all seemed more
contented. The little group settled down into some real semblance of a
community.
Work became systematized. Life was beginning to take
firm root in the world again, and already the outlines of the future colony
were commencing to be sketched in.
So far as Stern could discover, no disaffection as yet
existed. The Folk, in any event, were singularly stolid, here as in their own
home. If the colonists sometimes muttered together against conditions or
concerning the lie Allan had told about the patriarch, he could never discover
the fact.
He derived a singular sense of power and exaltation
from watching his settlers at their work.
Strange figures they made in the upper world, descending
the cliff at night, their torches flaring on their pure-white hair bound with
gold ornaments, their nets slung over their brown-clad shoulders.
Strange, too, were the sensations of Beta and Allan as
they beheld the flambeaux gleaming silently along the pool or over the surface
when the Folk put forth on the rude rafts Allan had helped them build.
And as, with the same weird song they had used in the
under world, the heavy-laden Merucaans clambered again up the terraces to their
dwelling in the rock, something drew very powerfully at Allan's heart.
He analyzed it not, being a man of deeds rather than
of introspection; yet it was "the strong man yearning toward his
kind," the very love of his own race within him--the thrill, the
inspiration of the master builder laying the foundations for better things to
be.
Allan and the girl had long talks about the character
of the future civilization they meant to raise.
"We must begin right this time at all
hazards," he told her. "The world we used to know just happened; it
just grew up, hit-or-miss, without scientific planning or thought or care. It
was partly the result of chance, partly of ignorance and greed. The kind of
human nature it developed was in essence a beast nature, with 'Grab!' for its
creed.
"We must do better than that! From the very
start, now, we must nip off the evil bud that might later blossom into private
property and wealth, exploitation and misery. There shall be no rich men in our
world now and no slaves. No idlers and no oppressed. 'Service' must be our
watchword, and our motto 'Each for all and all for each!'
"While there are fish within the river and fruit
upon the palm, none shall starve and none shall hoard. Superstition and dogma,
fear and cruelty, shall have no place with us. We understand--you and I; and
what we know we shall teach. And nothing shall survive of the world that was,
save such things as were good. For the old order has passed away--and the new
day shall be a better one."
Thus for hours at a time, by starlight and moonlight
on the rock-terrace or by fire-glow in their cave--now homelike with rough-hewn
furniture and mats of plaited grass--they talked and dreamed and planned.
And executed, too; for they drew up a few basic,
simple laws, and these they taught their little colony even now, for from the
very beginning they meant the germs of the new society should root in the
hearts of the rescued race.
The third trip was delayed by a tremendous rain that
poured with tropic suddenness and fury over the face of the world, driven on
the breath of a wild-shouting tempest.
For the space of two days heaven and earth were
blotted out by the gray, hurling sheets of wind-driven water, while down the
canyon New Hope River roared and foamed in thunder cadences.
Beta and Allan, warmly and snugly sheltered in their
cave, cared nothing for the storm. It only served to remind them of that other
torrential downpour, soon after they had reached the village of the Folk; but
now how altered the situation! Captives then, they were masters now; and the
dread chasms of the Abyss were now exchanged for the beauties and the freedom
of the upper world.
No wind could shake, no deluge invade, their house
among the everlasting rock-ribs. Bright crackled their fire, and on the broad
divan of cedar he had hewn and covered thick with furs, they two could lie and
talk and dream, and let the storm rage, careless of its impotent fury.
"There's only one sorrow in my heart,"
whispered Beta, drawing his head down on her breast and smoothing his hair with
that familiar, well-loved caress. "Just one, dear--can you guess it?"
"No millinery shops to visit, you mean?" he
rallied her.
"Oh, Allan, when I'm so much in earnest, how can
you?"
"Well, what's the trouble, sweetheart?"
"When the storm ends you're going to leave me
again! I wish--I almost wish it would rain forever!"
He made no answer, and she, as one who sees strange
and sad visions, gazed into the leaping flames, and in her deep gray eyes lay
tears unshed.
"Sing to me!" he murmured presently.
Stroking his head and brow, she sang as aforetime at
the bungalow upon the Hudson:
Stark wie der Fels, Tief wie das Meer, Muss deine
Liebe, Muss deine Liebe sein! ...
The third trip was made in safety, and others after
it, and steadily the colony took shape and growth.
More and more the caves came to be occupied. Stern set
the Merucaans to work excavating the limestone, piercing tunnels and chimneys,
making passageways and preparing for the ever-increasing number of settlers.
Their native arts and crafts began to flourish. In the
gloomy recesses fires glowed hot. Ores began to be smelted, with primitive
bellows and technique as in the Under-world, and through the night--stillness
sounded the ring and clangor of anvils mightily smitten.
Palm-fibers yielded cordage for more nets or finer
thread for the looms that now began to clack--for at last some few women had
arrived, and even a couple of the strong, pale children, who had traveled
stowed in crates like the water-fowl.
By night the pool and river gleamed more and more
brightly. Boats navigated even the rapids, for these were hardy water-people,
whose whole life had been semi-aquatic.
The strange fowl nested in the cliff below the
settlement, hiding by day, flying abroad by night, swimming and diving in the
river, even rearing their broods of squawking, naked little monsters in rough
nests of twigs and mud.
Some of the hardier of the first-arrived colonists had
already--far sooner than Allan had hoped--begun to tolerate a little daylight.
Following his original idea, he prepared some sets of
brown mica eye-shields, and by the aid of these a number of the Merucaans were
able to endure an hour or two of early dawn and late evening in the open air.
The children, he found, were far less sensitive to
light than the adults--a natural sequence of the atavistic principle well known
to all biologists.
He hoped that in a year or so many of the Folk might
even bear the noon-day sun. Once he could get them to working with him by
daylight his progress would leap forward mightily in many lines of activity
that he had planned.
An occasional short raid with the Pauillac had stocked
the colony with firearms, chemicals and necessary drugs, cutlery, ammunition
and some glassware, from the dismantled cities of Nashville, Cincinnati,
Indianapolis and other places unidentified.
Allan foresaw almost infinite possibilities in these
raids. Civilization he felt, would surge onward with amazing rapidity fostered
by this detritus of the distant past.
He also unearthed and brought back to Settlement
Cliffs the phonographs and records, sealed in their oiled canvas and hidden in
the rock-cleft near the patriarch's grave.
Thereafter of an evening the voices of other days sang
in the cave. Around the entrance, now protected by stout and ample timber
doors, gathered an eager, wondering, fascinated group, understanding the
universal appeal of harmony, softened and humanized by the music of the world
that was. And thus, too, was the education of the Folk making giant strides.
Progress, tremendous progress, toward the goal!
Autumn came down the world, and the sun paled a little
as it sank to southward in the heavens. Warmth and luxuriant fertility,
fecundity without parallel, still pervaded the earth, but a certain change had
even so become well marked. Slowly the year was dying, that another might be
born.
It was of a glorious purple evening late in October
that Allan made the great discovery.
He had come in from working with two or three of the
hardier Folk on the temporary hangar he was building for the Pauillac on
Newport Heights, to which a broad and well-graded roadway now extended through
the jungle.
Entering the home-cave suddenly--and it was home now
indeed, with its broad stone fireplace, its comfortable furnishings, its furs,
its mats of clean, sweet-smelling rushes--he stopped, toil-worn and weary, to
view the well-loved place.
"Well, little wife! Busy, as usual? Always busy,
sweetheart?"
At his greeting Beatrice looked up as though startled.
She was sitting in a low easy-chair he had made for her of split bamboos
cleverly lashed and softly cushioned.
At her left hand, on the palm-wood table, stood a
heavy bronze lamp from some forgotten millionaire's palace in Atlanta. Its soft
radiance illumined her face in profile, making a wondrous aureole of her
clustered hair, as in old paintings of the Madonna at the Annunciation.
A presage gripped the man's heart, drawing powerfully
at its strings with pain, yet with delicious hope and joy as she turned toward
him.
For something in her face, some new, beatified,
maternal loveliness, not to be analyzed or understood, betrayed her wondrous
secret.
With a little gasp, she dropped into her lap the bit
of needlework and sought to hide it with her hands--a gesture wholly girlish
yet--to hide and guard it with those hands, so useful and beautiful, so
precious and so dearly loved.
But Allan, breathing hard and deep, strode to her, his
face aflame with hope and adoration. He caught them up together in the gentle
strength of his rough hands and pressed them to his heart.
Beside her he knelt silently; he encircled her with
his right arm. Then he took up the tiny garment, smiling.
For a long minute their eyes met.
His brimmed with sudden tears. Hers fell, and her head
drooped down upon his breast, and--as once before, at the cathedral--an
eloquent tide of crimson mounted from breast to throat, from cheek to
tendrilled hair.
About his neck her arms slid, trembled, tightened.
No word was uttered there under the golden lamp-glow;
but the strong kiss he pressed, reverently, proudly, upon her brow, renewed
with ten-time depth their eternal sacrament of love.
CHAPTER XIX
THE MASTER OF HIS RACE
Days, busy days, lengthened into weeks, and these to
months happy and full of labor; and in the ever-growing colony progress and
change came steadily forward.
All along the cliff-face and the terraces the cave-dwellings
now extended, and the smoke from a score of chimneys fashioned among the clefts
rose on the temperate air of that sub-tropic winter.
At the doors, nets hung drying. On the pool, boats
were anchored at several well-built stone wharfs. The terraces had been walled
with palisades on their outer edge and smooth roadways fashioned, leading to
all the dwellings as well as to the river below.
On top of the cliff and about three hundred yards back
from the edge another palisade had been built of stout timbers set firmly in
the earth, interlaced with cordage and propped with strong braces.
The enclosed space, bounded to east and west by the
barrier which swung toward and touched the canyon, had all been cleared, save
for a few palms and fern-trees left for shade.
Beside drying-frames for fish and game and a
well-smoothed plaza for public assemblies and the giving of the Law, it now
contained Stern's permanent hangar. The Pauillac had been brought along the
road from Newport Heights and housed there.
This road passed through strong gates of hewn planks
hinged with well-wrought ironwork forged by some of the Folk under the
direction of H'yemba, the smith. For H'yemba, be it known, had been brought up
by Stern early in December.
The man was essential to progress, for none knew so
well as he the arts of smelting and of metal-work. Stern still felt suspicious
of him, but by no word or act did the smith now betray any rebellious spirit,
any animosity, or aught but faithful service.
Allan, however, could not trust him yet. No telling
what fires might still be smoldering under the peaceful and industrious
exterior. And the master's eye often rested keenly on the powerful figure of
the blacksmith.
Across the canyon, from a point about fifty yards to
eastward of Cliff Villa--as Beta and Allan had christened their home--a light
bridge had been flung, connecting the northern with the southern bank and
saving laborious toil in crossing via the river-bed.
This bridge, of simple construction, was merely
temporary. Allan counted on eventually putting up a first-class cantilever; but
for now he was content with two stout fiber cables anchored to palm-trunks,
floored with rough boards lashed in place with cordage, and railed with strong
rope.
This bridge opened up a whole new tract of country to
northward and vastly widened the fruit and game supply. Plenty reigned at
Settlement Cliffs; and a prosperity such as the Folk had never known in the
Abyss, a well-being, a luxurious variety of foodstuffs--fruits, meats, wild
vegetables--as well as a profusion of furs for clothing, banished discontent.
Barring a little temporary depression and lassitude
due to the great alteration of environment, the Folk experienced but slight ill
effects from the change.
And, once they grew acclimated, their health and vigor
rapidly improved. Strangest of all, a phenomenon most marked in the children,
Allan noticed that after a few weeks under the altered conditions of food and
exposure to the actinic rays of the sun as reflected by the moonlight, pigmentation
began to develop. A certain clouding of the iris began to show, premonitory of
color-deposit. The skin lost something of its chalky hue, while at the roots of
the hair, as it grew, a distinct infiltration of pigment-cells was visible. And
at this sight Allan rejoiced exceedingly.
Beatrice did not now go much abroad with him, on
account of her condition. She hardly ventured farther than the top of the
cliff, and many days she sat in her low chair on the terrace, resting, watching
the river and the forest, thinking, dreaming, sewing for the little new
colonist soon to arrive. Some of their most happy hours were spent thus, as
Allan sat beside her in the sun, talking of their future. The bond between them
had grown closer and more intimate. They two, linked by another still unseen,
were one.
"Will you be very angry with me, dear, if it's a
girl?" she asked one day, smiling a little wistfully.
"Angry? Have I ever been angry with you, darling?
Could I ever be?"
She shook her head.
"No; but you might if I disappointed you
now."
"Impossible! Of course, the world's work demands
a chief, a head, a leader, to come after me and take up the reins when they
fall from my hands, but--"
"Even if it's a girl--only a girl--you'll love me
just the same?"
His answer was a pressure of her hand, which he
brought to his lips and held there a long minute. She smiled again and in the
following silence their souls spoke together though their lips were mute.
But Beta had her work to do those days as well as
Allan.
While he planned the public works of the colony and
directed their construction at night, or made his routine weekly trip into the
Abyss for more and ever more of the Folk--a greatly shortened trip, now that he
knew the way so well and needed stop below ground only long enough to rest a
bit and take on oil and fuel--she was busy with her teaching of the people.
They had carefully discussed this matter, and had
decided to impose English bodily and arbitrarily upon the colonists. Every
evening Beatrice gathered a class of the younger men and women, always
including the children, and for an hour or two drilled them in simple words and
sentences.
She used their familiar occupations, and taught them
to speak of fishing, metal-working, weaving, dyeing, and the preparation of food.
And always after they had learned a certain thing, in
speaking to them she used English for that thing. The Folk, keen-witted and
retentive of memory as barbarians often are, made astonishing strides in this
new language.
They realized fully now that it was the speech of
their remote and superior ancestors, and that it far surpassed their own crude
and limited tongue.
Thus they learned with enthusiasm; and before long,
among them in their own daily lives and labors, you could hear words, phrases,
and bits of song in English. And at sound of this both Allan and the girl
thrilled with pride and joy.
Allan felt confident of ultimate success along this
line.
"We must teach the children, above all," he
said to her one day. "English must come to be a secondary tongue to them,
familiar as Merucaan. The next generation will speak English from birth and
gradually the other language will decay and perish--save as we record it for
the sake of history.
"It can't be otherwise, Beatrice. The superior
tongue is always bound to replace the inferior. All the science and technical
work I teach these people must be explained in English.
"They have no words for all these things.
Bridges, flying-machines, engines, water-pipes for the new aqueduct we're
putting in to supply the colony from the big spring up back there, tools,
processes, everything of importance, will enforce English. The very trend of
their whole evolution will drive them to it, even if they were unwilling, which
they aren't."
"Yes, of course," she answered. "Yet,
after all, we're only two--"
"We'll be three soon."
She blushed.
"Three, then, if you say so. So few among so
many--it will be a hard fight, after all."
"I know, but we shall win. Old man Adams and one
or two others, at the time of the mutiny of the 'Bounty' taught English to all
their one or two score wives and numerous children on Pitcairn.
"The Tahitan was soon forgotten, and the brown
half-breeds all spoke good English right up to the time of the catastrophe,
when, of course, they were all wiped out. So you see, history proves the thing
can be done--and will be."
Came an evening toward the beginning of spring
again--an evening of surpassing loveliness, soft, warm, perfumed with the first
crimson blossoms of the season--when Bremilu ran swiftly up the path to the
cliff-top and sought Allan in the palisaded enclosure, working with his men on
the new aqueduct.
"Come, master, for they seek you now!" he
panted.
"Who?"
"The mistress and old Gesafam, the aged woman,
skilled in all maladies! Come swiftly, O Kromno!"
Allan started, dropped his lantern, and turned very
white.
"You mean--"
"Yea, master! Come!"
He found Beatrice in bed, the bronze lamp shining on
her face, pale as his own.
"Come, boy!" she whispered. "Let me
kiss you just once before--before--"
He knelt, and on her brow his lips seemed to burn. She
kissed him, then with a smile of happiness in all her pain said:
"Go, dearest! You must go now!"
And, as he lingered, old Gesafam, chattering shrilly,
seized him by the arm and pushed him toward the doorway.
Dazed and in silence he submitted. But when the door
had closed behind him, and he stood alone there in the moonlight above the
rushing river, a sudden exaltation thrilled him.
He knelt again by the rough sill and kissed the
doorway of the house of pain, the house of life; and his soul flamed into
prayer to whatsoever Principle or Power wrought the mysteries of the
ever-changing universe.
And for hours, keeping all far away, he held his
vigil; and the stars watched above him, too, mysterious and far.
But with the coming of the dawn, hark! a cry within!
The cry--the thrilling, never-to-be-forgotten, heart-wringing cry of the
first-born!
"Oh, God!" breathed Allan, while down his
cheeks hot tears gushed unrestrained.
The door opened. Gesafam beckoned.
Trembling, weak as a child, the man faltered in. Still
burned the lamp upon the table. He saw the heavy masses of Beta's hair upon the
pillow of deerskin, and something in his heart yearned toward her as never
until now.
"Allan!"
Choking, unable to formulate a word, shaking, he sank
beside the bed, buried his face upon it, and with his hand sought hers.
"Allan, behold your son!"
Into his quivering arms she laid a tiny bundle wrapped
in the finest cloth the Folk could weave of soft palm-fibers.
His son!
Against his face he held the child, sobbing. One hand
sheltered it; the other pressed the weak and trembling hand of Beatrice.
And as the knowledge and the joy and pain of
realization, of full achievement, of fatherhood, surged through him, the strong
man's tears baptized the future master of the race!
CHAPTER XX
DISASTER!
That evening, the evening of the same day, Allan
presented the man-child to his assembled Folk.
Eager, silent, awed, the white barbarians gathered on
the terrace, all up and down the slope of it, before the door of their Kromno's
house, waiting to behold the son of him they all obeyed, of him who was their
law.
Allan took the child and bore it to the doorway; and
in the presence of all he held it up, and in the yellow moonlight dedicated it
to their service and the service of the world.
"Listen, O folk of the Merucaans!" he cried.
"I show you and I give you, now, into your keeping and protection forever,
this first-born child of ours!
"This is the first American, the first of the
ancient race that once was, the same race whence you, too, have descended, to
be born in the upper world! His name shall be my name--Allan. To him shall be
taught all good and useful things of body and of mind. He shall be your master,
but more than master; he shall be your friend, your teacher, your strength,
your guide in the days yet to come! To you his life is given. Not for himself
shall he live, not for power or oppression, but for service in the good of all!
"To you and your children is he given, to those
who shall come after, to the new and better time. When we, his parents, and
when you, too, shall all be gone from here, this man-child shall carry on the
work with your descendants. His race shall be your race, his love and care all
for your welfare, his every thought and labor for the common good!
"Thus do I consecrate and give him to you, O my
Folk! And from this hour of his naming I give you, too, a name. No longer shall
you be Merucaans, but now Americans again. The ancient name shall live once
more. He, an American, salutes you, Americans! You are his elder brothers, and
between you the bond shall never loosen till the end.
"I have spoken unto you. This is the Law!"
In silence they received it, in silence made
obeisance; and, as Allan once more carried the child back to its mother,
silently they all departed to their homes and labors.
From that moment Allan believed his rule established
now by stronger bonds of love than any force could be. And through all the
intoxication of success and consummated power he felt a love for Beatrice, who
had rendered all this possible, such as no human words could ever say.
Allan, Junior, grew lustily, waxed strong, and filled
the colony with joy. A new spirit pervaded Settlement Cliffs. The vital fact of
new life born there, an augury of strength and increase and world-dominance
once more, cemented all the social bonds.
An esprit de corps, an admirable and powerful
cooperative sense developed, and the work of reconstruction, of learning, of
progress went on more rapidly than ever.
Beatrice, seated at the door of Cliff Villa with the
child upon her knee, made a veritable heart and center for all thought and
labor. She and Allan, Junior, became objects almost of worship for the simple
Folk.
It was heart-touching to see the eager interest, the
love and veneration of the people, the hesitant yet fascinated way in which
they contemplated this strange boy, blue-eyed and with yellow hair beginning to
grow already; this, the first child they had ever seen to show them what the
children of their one-time ancestors had been.
The hunters, now growing very expert in the use of
firearms, fairly overloaded the larder of the villa with rare game-birds and
venison. The fishers outdid themselves to catch choice fish for their master's
family. And every morning fruits and flowers were piled at the doorway for
their rulers' pleasure.
Even then, when so much still remained to do, it
seemed as though the Golden Age of Allan's dreams already was beginning to take
form. These were by far the happiest days Beta and he had ever lived. Love,
work, hopes and plans filled their waking hours.
Put far away were all discouragements and fears. All
dangers seemed forever to have vanished. Even the portent of the signal-fires,
from time to time seen on the northern or eastern horizons, were ignored. And
for a while all was peace and joy.
How little they foresaw the future; how little
realized the terrible, the inevitable events now already closing down about
them!
Allan made no further trips into the Abyss for about
two months and a half. Before bringing any more of the people to the surface,
he preferred to put all things in readiness for their reception.
He now had a working force of fifty-four men and
twelve women. Including his own son, there were some seven children at
Settlement Cliffs. The labor of civilization waxed apace.
With large plans in view, he dammed the rapids and set
up a small mill and power-plant, the precursor of a far larger one in the
future. Various short flights to the ruins of neighboring towns put him in
possession, bit by bit, of machinery which he could adapt into needful forms.
In a year or two he knew he would have to clear land
and make preparations for agriculture. A grist-mill would soon be essential. He
could not always depend upon the woods and streams for food for the colony.
There must be cultivation of fruits and grains; the
taming of wild fowl, cattle, horses, sheep and goats--but no swine; and a
regular evolution up through the stages again by which the society of the past
had reached its climax.
And to his ears the whirring of his turbine as the
waters of New Hope River swirled through the penstocks, the spinning of the
wheels, the slapping of the deerskin belting, made music only second to the
voices of Beatrice and his son.
Allan brought piecemeal and fitted up a small dynamo
from some extensive ruins to southeastward. He brought wiring and several still
intact incandescent lights. Before long Cliff Villa shone resplendent, to the
awe and marvel of the Folk.
But Allan made no mystery of it. He explained it all
to Zangamon, Bremilu and H'yemba, the smith; and when they seemed to
understand, bade them tell the rest.
Thus every day some new improvement was installed, or
some fresh knowledge spread among the colonists.
June had drawn on again, and the hot weather had
become oppressive, before Allan thought once more of still further trips into
the Abyss. Beatrice tried to dissuade him. Her heart shrank from further
separation, risk and fear.
"Listen, dearest," she entreated as they sat
by young Allan's bedside, one sultry, breathless night. "I think you've
risked enough; really I do. You've got a boy now to keep you here, even if I
can't! Please don't go! Follow out the plan you spoke to me about yesterday,
but don't go yourself!"
"The plan?"
"Yes, you know. Your idea of training three or
four of the most intelligent men to fly, and perhaps building one or two more
planes--that is, establishing a regular service to and from the Abyss. That
would be so much wiser, Allan! Think how deadly imprudent it is for you, you
personally, to take this risk every time! Why, if anything should
happen--"
"But it won't! It can't!"
"--What would become of the colony? We haven't
got anything like enough of a start to go ahead with, lacking you! I speak now
without sentiment or foolish, womanly fears, but just on a common-sense,
practical basis. Viewed at that angle, ought you to take the risk again?"
"There's no time now, darling, to build more
planes! No time to teach flying! We've got to recruit the colony as fast as
possible, in case of emergencies. Why, I haven't made a trip since--since God
knows when! It's time I was off now!"
"Allan!"
"Well?"
"Suppose you never went again? With the
population we now have, and the natural increase, wouldn't civilization
reestablish itself in time?"
"Undoubtedly. But think how long it would take!
Every additional person imported puts us ahead tremendously. I may never be
able to bring all the Folk, all the Lanskaarn, and those other mysterious
yellow-haired people they talk about from beyond the Great Vortex. But I can do
my share, anyhow. Our boy here may have to complete the process. It may take a
lifetime to accomplish the rescue, but it must be done!"
"So you're determined to go again?"
"I am! I must!"
She seized his hand imploringly.
"And leave us? Leave your boy? Leave me?"
"Only to return soon, darling! Very soon!"
"But after this one trip, will you promise to
train somebody else to go in your place?"
"I'll see, dearest!"
"No, no! Not that! Promise!"
She had drawn his head down, and now her face close to
his, was trembling in her eagerness.
"Promise! Promise me, Allan! You must!"
Suddenly moved by her entreaty, he yielded.
"I promise, Beta!" he exclaimed. "Gad,
I didn't know you were so deadly afraid of my little expeditions! If I'd
understood, I might have been arranging otherwise already. But I certainly will
change matters when I get back. Only let me go once more, darling--that'll be
the last time, I swear it to you!"
She gave a great sigh of relief unspeakable and kept
silence. But in her eyes he saw the shine of sudden tears.
Allan had been gone more than four days and a half
before Beatrice allowed herself to realize or to acknowledge the sick terror
that for some hours had been growing in her soul.
His usual time of return had hitherto been just a
little over three days. Sometimes, with favorable winds to the brink of the
Abyss, and unusually strong rising currents of vapors from the sunken sea--from
the Vortex, perhaps?--he had been able to make the round trip in sixty hours.
But now over a hundred and eight hours had lagged by
since Beatrice, carrying the boy, had accompanied him up the steep path to the
hangar in the palisaded clearing.
How light-hearted, confident, strong he had been,
filled with great dreams and hopes and visions! No thought of peril, accident,
or possible failure had clouded his mind.
She recalled his farewell kiss given to the child and
to herself, his careful inspection of the machine, his short and vigorous
orders, and the supreme skill with which he had leaped aloft upon its back and
gone whirring up the sky till distance far to the northwestward had swallowed
him.
And since that hour no sign of return. No speck
against the blue. No welcome chatter of the engine far aloft, no hum of huge
blades beating the summer air! Nothing!
Nothing save ever-growing fear and anguish, vain
hopes, fruitless peerings toward the dim horizon, agonizing expectations always
frustrated, a vast and swiftly growing terror.
Beatrice cringed from her own thoughts. She dared not
face the truth.
For that way, she felt instinctively, lay madness.
CHAPTER XXI
ALLAN RETURNS NOT
Five days dragged past, then six, then seven, and
still no sign of Allan came to lighten the terrible and growing anguish of the
woman.
All day long now she would watch for him--save at such
times as the care and nursing of her child mercifully distracted her attention
a little while from the intolerable grief and woe consuming her.
She would stand for hours on the rock terrace, peering
into the northwest; she would climb the steep path a dozen times a day, and in
distraction pace the cliff-top inside the palisaded area, where now some few
wild sheep and goats were penned in process of domestication.
Here she would walk, calling in vain his name to the
uncaring winds of heaven. With the telescope she would untiringly sweep the far
reaches of the horizon, hoping, ever hoping, that at each moment a vague and
distant speck might spring to view, wing its swift way southeastward, resolve
itself into that one and only blessed sight her whole soul craved and burned
for--the Pauillac and her husband!
And so, till night fell, and her strained eyes could
no longer distinguish anything but swimming mists and vapors, she would watch,
her every thought a prayer, her every hope a torment--for each hope was
destined only to end in disappointment bitterer far than death.
And when the shrouding dark had robbed her of all
possibility for further watching she would descend with slow and halting steps,
grief-broken, dazed, half-maddened, to the home-cavern--empty now, in spite of
her child's presence there--empty, and terrible, and drear!
Then would begin the long night vigil. Daylight gave
some simulacrum of relief in action, some slight deadening of pain in the very
searching of the sky, the strong, determined hope against what had now become
an inner conviction of defeat and utter loss. But night--
Night! Nothing, then, but to sit and think, and think,
and think, to madness! Sleep was impossible. At most, exhausted nature snatched
only a few brief spells of semi-consciousness.
Even the sight of the boy, lying there sunk in his
deep and healthy slumber, only kindled fresh fires of woe. For he was Allan's
child--he spoke to her by his mere presence of the absent, the lost, perhaps
the dead man.
And at thought that now she might be already widowed
and her boy fatherless, she would pace the rock-floor in terrible, writhen
crises of agony, hands clenched till the nails pierced the delicate flesh, eyes
staring, face waxen, only for the sake of the child suppressing the sobs and
heart-torn cries that sought to burst from her overburdened soul.
"Oh, Allan! Allan!" she would entreat, as though
he could know and hear. "Oh, come back to me! What has happened? Where are
you? Come back, come back to your boy--to me!"
Then, betimes, she would catch up the child and strain
it to her breast, even though it awakened. Its cries would mingle with her
anguished weeping; and in the firelit gloom of the cave they two--she who knew,
and he who knew not--would in some measure comfort one another.
On the eighth day she sustained a terrible shock, a
sudden joy followed by so poignant a despair that for a moment it seemed to her
human nature could endure no more and she must die.
For, eagerly watching the cloud-patched sky with the
telescope, from the cliff-top--while on the terrace old Gesafam tended the
child--she thought suddenly to behold a distant vision of the aeroplane!
A tiny spot in the heavens, truly, was moving across
the field of vision!
With a cry, a sudden flushing of her face, now so wan
and colorless, she seemed to throw all her senses into one sense, the power of
sight. And though her hand began to shake so terribly that she could only with
a great effort hold the glass, she steadied it against a fern-tree and thus
managed to find again and hold the moving speck.
The Pauillac! Was it indeed the Pauillac and Allan?
"Merciful Heaven!" she stammered.
"Bring him back--to me!"
Again she watched, her whole soul aflame with hope and
eagerness and tremulous joy, ready to burst into a blaze of happiness--and then
came disillusion and despair, blacker than ever and more terrible.
For suddenly the moving speck turned, wheeled and
rose. One second she caught sight of wings. She knew now it was only some huge,
tropic bird, afar on the horizon--some condor, vulture, or other creature of
the air.
Then, as with a quick swoop, the vulture slid away and
vanished behind a blue hill-shoulder, the woman dropped her glass, sank to
earth, and--half-fainting--burst into a terrible, dry, sobbing plaint. Her
tears, long since exhausted, would not flow. Grief could pass no further
limits.
After a time she grew calmer, arose and thought of her
child once more. Slowly she returned down the via dolorosa of the terrace-path,
the walk where she and Allan had so often and so gaily trodden; the path now so
barren, so hateful, so solitary.
To her little son she returned, and in her arms she
cherished him--in her trembling arms--and the tears came at last, welcome and
heart-stilling.
Old Gesafam, gazing compassionately with troubled eyes
that blinked behind their mica shields, laid a comforting hand on the girl's
shoulder.
"Do not weep, O Yulcia, mistress!" she
exclaimed in her own tongue. "Weep not, for there is still hope. See, all
things are going on, as before, in the colony!" She gestured toward the
lower caves, whence the sounds of smithy-work and other toil drifted upward.
"All is yet well with us. Only our Kromno is away. And he will yet come!
He will come back to us--to the child, to you, to all who love and obey
him!"
Beatrice seized the old woman's hand and kissed it in
a burst of gratitude.
"Oh--if I could only believe you!" she
sobbed.
"It will be so! What could happen to him, so
strong, so brave? He must come back! He will!"
"What could happen? A hundred things, Gesafam!
One tiny break in the flying boat and he might be hurled to earth or down the
Abyss, to death! Or, among your Folk, he may have been defeated, for many of
the Folk are still savage and very cruel! Or, the Horde--"
"The Horde? But the Horde, of which you have so
often spoken, is now afar."
"No, Gesafam. Even to-day I saw their
signal-fires on the horizon."
The old woman drew an arm about the girl. All
barbarian that she was, the eternal, universal spirit of the feminine,
pervading her, made her akin with the sorrowing wife.
"Go rest," she whispered. "I
understand. I, too have wept and mourned, though that was very long ago in the
Abyss. My man, my Nausaak, a very brave and strong catcher of fish, fought with
the Lanskaarn--and he died. I understand, Yulcia! You must think no more of
this now. The child needs your strength. You must rest. Go!"
Gently, yet with firmness that was not to be disputed,
she forced Beatrice into the cave, made her lie down, and prepared a drink for
her.
Though Beta knew it not, the wise old woman had
steeped therein a few leaves of the ronyilu weed, brought from the Abyss, a
powerful soporific. And presently a certain calm and peace began to win
possession of her soul.
For a time, however, distressing visions still
continued to float before her disordered mind. Now she seemed to behold the
Pauillac, flaming and shattered, whirling down, over and over, meteor-swift,
into the purple mists and vapors of the Abyss.
Now the scene changed; and she saw it, crushed and
broken, lying on some far rock-ledge, amid impenetrable forests, while from
beneath a formless tangle of wreckage protruded a hand--his hand--and a thin,
dripping stream of red.
Gasping, she sought to struggle up and stare about
her; but the drugged draft was too potent, and she could not move. Yet still
the visions came again--and now it seemed that Allan lay there, in the woods,
somewhere afar, transfixed with an envenomed spear, while in a crowding,
hideous, jabbering swarm the distorted, beast-like anthropoids jostled
triumphantly all about him, hacked at him with flints and knives, flayed and
dismembered him, inflicted unimaginable mutilations--
She knew no more. Thanks to the wondrous beneficence
of the ronyilu, she slept a deep and dreamless slumber. Even the child being
laid on her breast by the old woman--who smiled, though in her eyes stood
tears--even this did not arouse her.
She slept. And for a few blessed hours she had respite
from woe and pain unspeakable.
At last her dreams grew troubled. She seemed caught in
a thunder-storm, an earthquake. She heard the smashing of the lightning bolts,
the roaring shock of the reverberation, then the crash of shattered buildings.
A sudden shock awoke her. She thought a falling block
of stone had struck her arm. But it was only old Gesafam shaking her in terror.
"Oh, Yulcia, noa!" the nurse was crying in
terror. "Up! Waken! The cliff falls! Awake, awake!"
Beatrice sat up in bed, conscious through all the daze
of dreams quick broken, that some calamity--some vast and unknown peril--had
smitten the colony at Settlement Cliffs.
CHAPTER XXII
THE TREASON OF H'YEMBA
Not yet even fully awake, Beatrice was conscious of a
sudden, vast responsibility laid on her shoulders. She felt the thrill of
leadership and command, for in her hands alone now rested the fate of the
community.
Out of bed she sprang, her grief for the moment
crushed aside, aquiver now with the spirit of defense against all ills that
might menace the colony and her child.
"The cliff falls?" she cried, starting for
the doorway.
"Yea, mistress! Hark!"
Both women heard a grating, crushing sound. The whole
fabric of the cavern trembled again, as though shuddering; then, far below, a
grinding crash reechoed--and now rose shouts, cries, wails of pain.
Already Beatrice was out of the door and running down
the terrace.
"Yulcia! Yulcia!" the old woman stood
screaming after her. "You must not go!"
She answered nothing, but ran the faster. Already she
could see dust rising from the river-brink; and louder now the cries blended in
an anguished chorus as she sped down the terrace.
What could have happened? How great was the
catastrophe? What might the death-roll be?
Her terrors about Allan had at last been thrown into
the background of her mind. She forgot the boy, herself, everything save the
crushing fact of some stupendous calamity.
All at once she stopped with a gasp of terror.
She had reached the turn in the path whence now all
the further reach of the cliff was visible. But, where the crag had towered,
now appeared only a great and jagged rent in the limestone, through which the
sky peered down.
An indescribable chaos of fragments, blocks, debris,
detritus of all kinds half choked the river below; and the swift current,
suddenly blocked, now foamed and chafed with lathering fury through the newly
fallen obstacle.
Broken short off, the path stopped not a hundred yards
in front of her.
As she stood there, dazed and dumb, harkening the
terrible cries that rose from those still not dead in the ruins, she perceived
some of the Folk gathered along the brink of the new chasm. More and more kept
coming from the scant half of the caves still left. And all, dazed and numbed
like herself, stood there peering down with vacant looks.
Beatrice first recovered wit. Dimly she understood the
truth. The cavern digging of the Folk, the burrowing and honeycombing through
the cliff, must have sprung some keystone, started some "fault," or
broken down some vital rib of the structure.
With irresistible might it had torn loose, slid,
crashed, leaped into the canyon, carrying with it how many lives she knew not.
All she knew now was that rescues must be made of such
as still lived, and that the bodies of the dead must be recovered.
So with fresh strength, utterly forgetful of self, she
ran once more down the steep terrace, calling to her folk:
"Men! My people! Down to the river, quickly! Take
hammers, bars, tools--go swiftly! Save the wounded! Go!"
There was no sleep for any in the colony that day,
that night, or the next day. The vast pile of debris rang with the sledge
blows, louder than ever anvil rang, and the torches flared and sparkled over
the jumble of broken rock, beneath which now lay buried many dead--none knew
how many--nevermore to be seen of man. Great iron bars bent double with the
prying of strong arms.
Beatrice herself, flambeau in hand, directed the
labor. And as, one by one, the wounded and the broken were released, she
ordered them borne to the great cave of Bremilu, the Strong.
Bremilu had been in the house of one Jukkos at the
time of the catastrophe. His body was one of the first to be found. Beta
transformed his cave into a hospital.
And there, working with the help of three or four
women, hampered in every way for lack of proper materials, she labored hour
after hour dressing wounds, setting broken bones, watching no few die, even
despite the best that she could do.
Old Gesafam came to seek her there with news that the
child cried of hunger. Dazed, Beta went to nurse it; and then returned, in
spite of the old woman's pleadings; and so a long time passed--how long she
never knew.
Disaster! This was her one clear realization through
all those hours of dark and labor, anguish and despair. For the first time the
girl felt beaten.
Till now, through every peril, exposure and hardship,
she had kept hope and courage. Allan had always been beside her--wise, and very
strong to counsel and to act.
But now, alone there--all alone in face of this sudden
devastation--she felt at the end of her resources. She had to struggle to hold
her reason, to use her native judgment, common sense and skill.
The work of rescue came to an end at last. All were
saved who could be. All the bodies that could be reached had been carried into
still another cave, not far from the path of the disaster. All the wounds and
injuries had been dressed, and now Beatrice knew her force was at an end. She
could do no more.
Drained of energy, spent, broken, she dragged herself
up the path again. In front of the cave of H'yemba, the smith, a group of
survivors had gathered.
Dimly she sensed that the ugly fellow was haranguing
them with loud and bitter words. As she came past, the speech died; but many
lowering and evil looks were cast on her, and a low murmur--sullen and
ominous--followed her on up the terrace.
Too exhausted even to note it or to care, she
staggered back to Cliff Villa, flung herself on the bed, and slept.
How long? She could not tell when she awoke again.
Only she knew that a dim light, as of evening, was glimmering in at the
doorway, and that her child was in the bed beside her.
"Gesafam!" she called, for she heard some
one moving in the cave. "Bring me water!"
There came no answer. Beta repeated the command. A
curious, sneering mockery startled her. Still clad in her loose brown cloak,
belted at the waist--for she had thrown herself upon the bed fully clad--she
sat up, peering by the light of the fireplace into the half dark of the room.
A third time she called the old woman.
"It is useless!" cried a voice. "She
will not come to help you. See, I have bound her--and now she lies in that
further chamber of the cave, helpless. For it is not with her I would speak,
but with you. And you shall hear me."
"H'yemba!" cried Beatrice, startled,
suddenly recognizing the squat and brutal figure that now, a threat in every
gesture, approached the bed. "Out! Out of here, I say! How dare you enter
my house? You shall pay heavily for this great insult when the master comes.
Out and away!"
The ugly fellow only laughed menacingly.
"No, I shall not go, and there will be no
payment," he retorted in his own speech. "And you must hear me, for
now I, and not he, shall be the master here."
Beta sprang from the bed and faced him.
"Go, or I shoot you down like a dog!" she
threatened.
He sneered.
"There will be no shooting," he answered
coolly. "But there will be speech for you to hear. Now listen! This is
what ye brought us here to? The man and you? This? To death and woe? To
accidents and perishings?
"Ye brought us to hardship and to battle, not to
peace! With lies, deceptions and false promises ye enticed us! We were safe and
happy in our homes in the Abyss beside the sunless sea, till ye fell thither in
your air-boat from these cursed regions. We--"
"For this speech ye shall surely die when the master
comes!" cried she. "This is treason, and the penalty of it is
death!"
He continued, paying no heed:
"We had no need of you, your ways, or your place.
But the man Allan would rule or he would ruin. He overthrew and killed our
chief, the great Kamrou himself--Kamrou the Terrible! To us he brought
dissensions. From us he bore the patriarch away and slew him, and then made us
a great falsehood in that matter.
"So he enticed us all. And ye behold the great
disaster and the death! The man Allan has deserted us all to perish here.
Coward in his heart, he has abandoned you as well! Gone once more to safety and
ease, below in the Abyss, there to rule the rest of the Folk, there to take
wives according to our law, while we die here!"
Menacingly he advanced toward the dumb-stricken woman,
his face ablaze with evil passion.
"Gremnya!" (coward) he shouted.
"Weakling at heart. Great boaster, doer of little deeds! Even you, who
would be our mistress, he has abandoned--even his own son he has forsaken. A
rotten breed, truly! And we die!
"But listen now. This shall not be! I, H'yemba,
the smith, the strongest of all, will not permit it. I will be ruler here, if
any live to be ruled! And you shall be my serving-maid--your son my
slave!"
Aghast, struck dumb by this wild tempest of rebellion,
Beatrice recoiled. His face showed like a white blur in the gloom.
"Allan!" she gasped. "My Allan--"
The huge smith laughed a venomous laugh that echoed
through the cave.
"Ha! Ye call on the coward?" he mocked,
advancing on her. "On the coward who cannot hear, and would not save you
if he could? Behold now ye shall kneel to me and call me master! And my words
from now ye shall obey!"
She snatched for her pistol. It was not there. In the
excitement of the past hours she had forgotten to buckle it on. She was
unarmed.
H'yemba already grasped for her, to force her down
upon the floor, kneeling to him--to make her call him master.
Already his strong and hairy fingers had all but
seized her robe.
But she, lithe and agile, evaded the grip. To the fire
she sprang. She caught up a flaming stick that lay upon the hearth. With a cry
she dashed it full into his glaring eyes.
So sudden was the attack that H'yemba had no time even
to ward it off with his hands. Fair in the face the scorching flame struck
home.
Howling, blinded, stricken, he staggered back; beat
the air with vain blows and retreated toward the door.
As he went he poured upon her a torrent of the most
hideous imprecations known to their speech--and they were many.
But she, undaunted now, feeling her power and her
strength again, followed close. And like blows of a flail, the sputtering,
flaring flame beat down upon his head, neck, shoulders.
His hair was blazing now; a smell of scorched flesh
diffused itself through the cavern.
"Go! Go, dog!" she shouted, maddened and
furious, in consuming rage and hate. "Coward! Slanderer and liar! Go, ere
I kill you now!"
In panic-stricken fright, unable to see, trying in
vain to ward off the devastating, torturing whip of flame and to extinguish the
fire ravaging his hair, the brute half ran, half fell out of the cave.
Down the steep path he staggered, yelling curses;
down, away, anywhere--away from this pursuing fury.
But the woman, outraged in all her inmost sacred
tendernesses, her love for child and husband, still drove him with the blazing
scourge--drove, till the torch was beaten to extinction--drove, till the smith
took refuge in his own cave.
There, being spent and weary, she let him lie and
howl. Exhausted, terribly shaken in body and soul, yet her eyes triumphant, she
once more climbed the precipitous path to her own dwelling. The torch she flung
away, down the canyon into the river.
She ran to the far recess of the cave, found Gesafam
indeed bound and helpless, and quickly freed her.
The old woman was shaking like a leaf, and could give
no coherent account of what had happened. Beta made her lie down on the couch,
and herself prepared a bowl of hot broth for the faithful nurse.
Then she bethought herself of the pistol Allan had
given her.
"I must never take that off again, whatever
happens," said she. "But--where is it now?"
In vain she hunted for it on the table, the floor, the
shelves, and in the closets Allan had built. In vain she ransacked the whole
cave.
The pistol, belt, and cartridges--all were gone.
CHAPTER XXIII
THE RETURN OF THE MASTER
Suddenly finding herself very much alarmed and shaken,
Beatrice sat down in the low chair beside her bed, and covering her face with
both hands tried to think.
The old woman, somewhat recovered, moved about with
words of pity and indignation, and sought to make speech with her, but she paid
no heed. Now, if ever, she had need of self-searching--of courage and
enterprise. And all at once she found that, despite everything, she was only a
woman.
Her passion spent, she felt a desperate need of a
man's strength, advice, support. In disarray she sat there, striving to collect
her reason.
Her robe was torn, and her loosened hair, escaping
from its golden pins, cascaded all about her shoulders. Loudly her heart
throbbed; a certain shivering had taken possession of her, and all at once she
noticed that her brow was burning.
Resolutely she tried to put her weakness from her, and
marshalled her thoughts. In the bed her son still slept quietly, his fat fist
protruding from the clothes, his ruddy, healthy little face half buried in the
pillow.
A great, overpowering wave of mother-love swept her
heart. She leaned forward, and through lids now tear-dimmed, with eyes no longer
angry, peered at the child--her child and Allan's.
"For your sake--for yours if not for mine,"
she whispered, "I must be strong!"
She thought.
"Evidently some great conspiracy is going on
here. Beyond and apart from the calamity of the landslide, some other and even
greater peril menaces the colony!"
She reflected on the incident of her pistol and
ammunition being stolen.
"There can be no doubt that H'yemba did
that," she decided. "In the confusion of the catastrophe he has
disarmed me. That means well-planned rebellion--and at this time it will be
fatal! Now, above all else, we must work in harmony, stand fast, close up the
ranks! This must not be!"
Yet she could see no way clear to crush the danger.
What could she do against so many--nearly all provided with firearms? Why had
H'yemba even taken the trouble to steal her weapon?
"Coward!" she exclaimed. "Afraid for
his own life--afraid even to face me, so long as I had a pistol! As I live, and
heaven is above me, in case of civil war he shall be the first to die!"
She summoned Gesafam.
"Go, now!" she commanded; "go among the
remaining Folk and secretly find me a pistol, with ammunition. Steal them if
you must. Say nothing, and return as quickly as you can. There be many guns
among the Folk. I must have one. Go!"
"O, Yulcia, will there be fighting again?"
"I know not. Ask no questions, but obey!"
Trembling--shaking her head and muttering strange
things, the old woman departed.
She returned in a quarter-hour with not only one, but
two pistols and several ammunition-belts cleverly concealed beneath her robe.
Beta seized them gladly with a sudden return of confidence.
But the old woman, though she said no word, eyed her
mistress in a strange, disquieting manner. What had she heard, or seen, down in
the caves? Beatrice had now neither time nor inclination to ask.
"Listen, old mother," she commanded. "I
am now going to leave you and my son here together. After I am gone lock the
door. Let no one in. I alone shall enter. My signal shall be two knocks on the
door, then a pause, then three. Do not open till you hear that signal. You
understand me?"
"I understand and I obey, O Yulcia noa!"
"It is well. Guard my son as your life. Now I go
to see the wounded and the sick again!"
The old woman let her out and carefully barred the
door behind her. Beatrice, unafraid, with both her weapons lying loose in their
holsters, belted under her robe, advanced alone down the terrace path.
Her hair had once more been bound up. She had
recovered something of her poise and strength. The realization of her mission
inspired her to any sacrifice.
"It's all for your sake, Allan," she
whispered as she went. "All for yours--and our boy's!"
Far beneath her New Hope River purled and sparkled in
the morning sun. Beyond, the far and vivid tropic forest stretched in wild
beauty to the hills that marked the world's end--those hills beyond which--
She put away the thought, refusing to admit even the
possibility of Allan's failure, or accident, or death.
"He will come back to me!" she said bravely
and proudly, for a moment stopping to face the sun. "He will come back
from beyond those hills and trackless woods! He will come back--to us!"
Again she turned, and descending some dozen steps in
the terrace path, once more reached the doorway of the hospital cave.
Pausing not, hesitating not, she lifted the rude latch
and pushed.
The door refused to give.
Again she tried more forcibly.
It still resisted.
Throwing all her strength against the barrier, she
fought to thrust it inward. It would not budge.
"Barred!" she exclaimed, aghast.
Only too true. During her absence, though how or by
whom she could not know, the door had been impassably closed to keep her out!
Who, now, was working against her will? Could it be
that H'yemba, all burned and blinded as he was, could have returned so soon and
once more set himself to thwart her? And if not the smith, then who?
"Rebellion!" she exclaimed. "It's
spreading--growing--now, at the very minute when I should have help, faith and
cooperation!
"Open! Open, in the name of the law that has been
given you--our law!" she cried loudly in the Merucaan tongue.
No answer.
She snatched out a pistol, and with the butt loudly
smote the planks of palm-wood. Within, the echoes rumbled dully, but no human
voice replied.
"Traitors! Cowards!" she defied the opposing
power. "I, a woman, your mistress, am come to save you, and you bar me
out! Woe on you! Woe!"
Waiting not, but now with greater haste, she ran down along
the pathway toward the next door.
That, too, was sealed. And the next, and the fourth,
and all, every one, both on the upper and the lower terrace, all--all were
barricaded, even to the great gap made by the landslide.
From within no sound, no reply, no slightest sign that
any heard or noticed her. Dumb, mute, passive, invincible rebellion!
In vain she called, commanded, pleaded, explained,
entreated. No answer. The white barbarians, all banded against her now, had
shut themselves up with their wounded and their dying, to wait their destiny
alone.
How many were already dead? How many might yet be
saved, who would die without her help? She could not tell. The uncertainty
maddened her.
"If they den up, that way," she said, "pestilence
may break out among them and all may die! And then what? If I'm left all alone
in the wilderness with Gesafam and the boy--what then?"
The thought was too horrible for contemplation. So
many blows had crashed home to her soul the past week--even the past few
hours--that the girl felt numbed and dazed as in a nightmare.
It was, it must be, all some frightful
unreality--Allan's absence, the avalanche, H'yemba's attack, and this
widespread, silent defiance of her power.
Only a few days before Allan had been there with
her--strong, vigorous, confident.
Authority had been supreme. Labor, content, prosperity
had reigned. Health and life and vigor had been everywhere. On the horizon of
existence no cloud; none over the sun of progress.
And now, suddenly--annihilation!
With a groan that was a sob, her face drawn and pale,
eyes fixed and unseeing, Beatrice turned back up the terrace path, back up the
steep, toward the only door still at her command--Hope Villa.
Back toward the only one of these strange Folk still
loyal; back toward her child.
Her head felt strangely giddy. The depths at her left
hand, below the parapet of stone, seemed to be calling--calling insistently.
Before her sight something like a veil was drawn; and yet it was not a veil,
but a peculiar haze, now and then intershot with sparkles of pale light.
Through her mind flittered for the first time
something like an adequate realization of the vast, abysmal gulf in
culture-status still yawning between these barbarians and Allan and herself.
"Civilization," she stammered in an odd
voice; "why that means--generations!"
All at once she wondered if she were going to faint. A
sudden pain had stabbed her temples; a humming had attacked her ears.
She put out her hand against the rock wall of the
cliff at the right to steady herself. Her mouth felt hot and very dry.
"I--I must get back home," she said weakly.
"I'm not at all well--this morning. Overexertion--"
Painfully she began to climb the stepped path toward
the upper level and Cliff Villa. And again it seemed to her the depths were
calling; but now she felt positive she heard a voice--a voice she knew but
could not exactly place--a hail very far away yet near--all very strange,
unreal and terrifying.
"Oh--am I going to be ill?" she panted.
"No, no! I mustn't! For the boy's sake, I mustn't! I can't!"
With a tremendous effort, now crawling rather than
walking--for her knees were as water--the girl dragged herself up the path
almost to her doorway.
Again she heard the call, this time no hallucination,
but reality.
"Beatrice! Beatrice!" the voice was
shouting. "O-he! Beatrice!"
His hail! Allan's!
Her heart stopped, a long minute, and then, leaping
with joy, a very anguish of revulsion from long pain, thrashed terribly in her
breast.
Gasping with emotion, burned with the first sudden
onset of a consuming fever, half-blind, shivering, parched and in agony, the
girl made a tremendous effort to hear, to see, to understand.
"Allan! Allan!" she shouted wildly.
"Where are you? Where?"
"Beatrice! Here! On the bridge! I'm coming!"
She turned her dimming eyes toward the suspension
bridge hung high above the swift and lashing rapids of New Hope River--the
bridge, a cobweb-strand in space, across the chasm.
There it seemed to her, though now she could be sure
of nothing, so strangely did the earth and sky and cliffs, the bridge, the
jungle, all dance and interplay--there, it seemed, she saw a moving figure.
Disheveled, torn, almost naked, lame and slow, yet with
something still of power and command in its bearing, this figure was advancing
over the swaying path of bamboo-rods lashed to the cables of twisted fiber.
Now it halted as in exhaustion and great pain; now,
once more, it struggled forward, limping, foot by foot; crawling, hanging fast
to the ropes like some great insect meshed in the wind-swung filaments.
She saw it, and she knew the truth at last.
"Allan! Allan--come quick! Help me--help!"
Then she collapsed. At her door she fell. All things
blent and swirled, faded, darkened.
She knew no more.
CHAPTER XXIV
THE BOY IS GONE!
The man, weak, wounded, racked with exhaustion from
the terrible ordeal of the past days, felt fresh vigor leap through his spent
veins at sight of her distress, afar.
He broke into a strange, limping run across the slight
and shaking bridge; and as he ran he called to her, words of cheer and
greeting, words of encouragement and love.
But when, having penetrated the palisaded area and
stumbled down the terraces, he reached her side, he stopped short, shaking,
speechless, with wide and terror-stricken eyes.
"Beatrice! Beta! My God, what's--what's happened
here?" he stammered, kneeling beside her, raising her in his weakened
arms, covering her pallid face with kisses, chafing her throat, her temples,
her hands.
The girl gave no sign of returning consciousness.
Allan stared about him, sensing a great and devastating change since his
departure, but as yet unable to comprehend its nature.
Giddy himself with loss of blood and terrible fatigues,
he hardly more than half saw what lay before him; yet he knew catastrophe had
befallen Settlement Cliffs.
The river now foamed through strange new obstructions.
A whole section of the cliff was gone. No sign of life at all was to be seen
anywhere down the terraces or paths.
None of the Folk, their blinking eyes shielded by
their mica glasses from the morning sun, were drying fish or fruit at the
frames.
The nets hung brown, and stiff, and dry; they should,
at this hour, have been limp and wet, from the night's fishing. The life of the
colony, he knew, had suddenly and for some incomprehensible reason stopped, as
a watch stops when the spring is broken.
And, worse than all, here Beatrice now lay in his
arms, stricken by some strange malady. He could not know the cause--the
sleepless nights, the terrible toil, the shattering nervous strain of
catastrophe, of nursing, of the swift rebellion.
But he saw plainly now, the girl was burning with
fever. And, raising his face to heaven, he uttered a cry, half a groan, half a
sob--the cry of a soul racked too long upon the torture-wheel of fate.
"But--but where's the boy?" he asked
himself, striving to recover his self-control; trying to understand, to act, to
save. "What's happened here? God knows! An earthquake? Disaster, at any
rate! Beatrice! Oh, my Beta! Speak to me!"
Unable to solve any of the terrible problems now
beating in upon him, he raised her still higher in his arms.
Loudly he shouted for help down the terrace, calling
on his Folk to show themselves; to come to him and to obey.
But though the shattered cliff rang with his commands,
no one appeared. In all seeming as deserted and as void of human life as on the
first day he and Beta had set foot there, the canyon brooded under the morning
sun, and for all answer rose only the foaming tumult of the rapids far below.
"Merciful Heavens, I've got to do
something!" cried Allan, forgetting his own lacerations and his pain, in
this supreme crisis. "She--she's sick! She's got a fever! I've got to put
her to bed anyhow! After that we'll see!"
With a strength he knew not lay now in his wasted
arms, he lifted her bodily and carried her to the door of Cliff Villa, their
home among the massive buttresses of rock.
But, to his vast astonishment and terror, he found the
door refused to open. It was fast barred inside.
Even from his own house he found himself shut out, an
exile and a stranger!
Loudly he shouted for admission, savagely beat upon
the planks, all to no purpose. There came no sound from within, no answering
word or sign.
Eagerly listening for perhaps the cry of his child, he
heard nothing. A tomblike silence brooded there, as in all the stricken colony.
Then Allan, fired with a burning fury, laid the girl
down again, and seizing a great boulder from the top of the parapet that
guarded the terraced walk, dashed it against the door. The planks groaned and
quivered, but held.
Recoiling, exhausted by even this single effort, the
disheveled, wounded man stared with haggard eyes at the barrier.
The very strength he had put into that door to guard
his treasures, his wife and his son, now defied him. And a curse, bitter as
death, burst from his trembling lips.
But now he heard a sound, a word, a phrase or two of
incoherent speech.
Whirling, he saw the girl's mouth move. In her
delirium she was speaking.
He knelt again beside her, cradled her in his arms,
kissed and cherished her--and he heard broken, disjointed words--words that
filled him with passionate rage and overpowering woe.
"So many dead--so many!--And so many dying.--You,
H'yemba! You beast! Let me go!--Oh, when the master comes!"
Allan understood at last. His mind, now clear, despite
the maddening torments of the past week, grasped the situation in a kind of
supersensitive clairvoyance.
As by a lightning-flash on a dark night, so now the
blackness of his wonder, of this mystery, all stood instantly illumined. He
understood.
"What incredible fiendishness!" he
exclaimed, quite slowly, as though unable to imagine it in human bounds.
"At a time of disaster and of death, such as has smitten the colony--what
hellish villainy!"
He said no more, but in his eyes burned the fire that
meant death, instant and without reprieve.
First he looked to his automatic; but, alas, not one
cartridge remained either in its magazine or in the pouches of his belt. The
fouled and blackened barrel told something of the terrible story of the past
few days.
"Gone, all gone," he muttered; but, with
sudden inspiration, bent over the girl.
"Ah! Ammunition again!"
Quickly he reloaded from her belts. One belt he
buckled round his waist. Then, pistol in hand, he thought swiftly.
Thus his mind ran: "The first thing to do is look
out for Beatrice, and make her comfortable--find out what the matter is with
her, and give treatment. I need fresh water, but I daren't go down to the river
for it and leave her here. At any minute H'yemba may appear. And when he does,
I must see him first.
"Evidently the thing most necessary is to gain
access to our home. How can it be locked, inside, when Beatrice is here? Heaven
only knows! There may be enemies in there at this minute. H'yemba may be
there--"
Anguish pierced his soul at thought of his son now
possibly in the smith's power.
"By God!" he cried, "something has got
to be done, and quick!"
His rage was growing by leaps and bounds.
He advanced to the door, and putting the muzzle of his
automatic almost on the lock, shattered it with six heavy bullets.
Again he dashed the boulder against the door. It
groaned and gave.
Reloading ere he ventured in, he now set his shoulder
to the door and forced it slowly open, with the pistol always ready in his
right hand.
Keenly his eyes sought out the darkened corners of the
room. Here, there they pierced, striving to determine whether any ambushed foe
were lying there in wait for him.
"Surrender!" he cried loudly in the Merucaan
tongue. "If there be any here who war with me, surrender! At the
first sign of fight, you die!"
No answer.
Still leaving the girl beside the broken door till he
should feel positive there was no peril--and always filled with a vast wonder
how the door could have been locked from within--Allan advanced slowly,
cautiously, into their home.
He was cool now--cool and strong again. The frightful
perils and exposures of the week past seemed to have fallen from him like an
outworn mantle.
He ignored his pain and weakness as though such things
were not. And, with index on trigger, eyes watchful and keen, he scouted down
the cave-dwelling.
Suddenly he stopped.
"Who's there?" he challenged loudly.
At the left of the room, not far from the big
fireplace, he had perceived a dim, vague figure, prone upon the floor.
"Answer, or I shoot!"
But the figure remained motionless. Allan realized
there was no fight in it. Still cautiously, however, he advanced.
Now he touched the figure with his foot, now bent
above it and peered down.
"Old Gesafam! Heaven above! Wounded! What does
this mean?"
Starting back, he stared in horror at the old woman,
stunned and motionless, with the blood coagulating along an ugly cut on her
forehead.
Then, as though a prescience had swept his being, he
sprang to the bed.
"My son! My boy! Where are you?" he shouted
hoarsely.
With a shaking hand he flung down the bedclothes of
finely woven palm fiber.
"My boy! My boy!"
The bed was empty. His son had disappeared.
CHAPTER XXV
THE FALL OF H'YEMBA
Blinded with staggering grief and terror, stunned,
stricken, all but annihilated, the man recoiled.
Then, with a cry, he sprang to the bed again, and now
in a very passion of eagerness explored it. His trembling hands dragged all the
bedding off and threw it broadcast. By the dim light he peered with wide and
terror-smitten eyes.
"My boy!" he choked. "My boy!"
But beyond all manner of doubt the boy had been
stolen.
Unable to understand, or think, or plan, Allan stood
there, his face ghastly, his heart quivering within him.
What could have happened? How and why? If the door had
been securely locked and the old nurse been with the child, how could the
kidnapper have borne him away?
What? How? Why?
More, ever more, questions crowded the man's brain,
all equally without answer.
But now, he dimly realized, was no time for solving
problems. The minute demanded swift and drastic action. He must find, must
save, his son! After that other riddles could he unraveled.
"H'yemba!" he cried hoarsely. "This is
H'yemba's work! Revenge and hate have driven him to rebel again. To try to
seize Beatrice! To steal my son! At this time of peril and affliction, above
all others! H'yemba! The smith must die!"
But first he realized he must get Beatrice into
safety.
In haste he ran to the door, picked up the girl and
carried her to the bed. Here he disposed her at ease, covered her with the
bedding, and bathed her face and hands with water from the cooling-jar.
The old nurse he laid upon the broad couch by the fire
and likewise tended. He saw now she had been struck with a stone ax, a glancing
blow, severe, but not necessarily fatal.
"Probably trying to defend the boy!" thought
he. "Brave heart! Faithful even unto death--if death be your reward!"
Leaving her, he returned to his wife.
Now, he well understood, he had no time for emotion.
There must be no false move. Even at the expense of a little time, he must plan
the campaign with skill and execute it with relentless energy.
He alone now stood for power, rule, order, law, in
this disintegrated community--this colony racked with disaster, anarchy and
death.
Upon him alone now depended its whole fate and future,
and, with it, the fate and future of the world.
"Merciful Lord, what a situation!" he
whispered. "At home, disruption and savagery. Outside, the Horde--the
Horde now pressing onward after me!"
He sat down beside the bed and forced himself to
think. Weak as he was and wounded with a spear-thrust in the lower leg as well
as a jagged cut across the breast, he felt that he might still keep strength
enough for a few hours more of toil.
Of a sudden he realized an over-powering thirst. Till
now he had not felt it. He arose, drank deeply from the jar, then--something
cooler and more calm--once more returned to Beatrice.
"The first thing is to help her," he said.
"No use in losing my wits and rushing out unprepared to find the boy. If
H'yemba has stolen him it's certain the boy is hidden beyond my present power
in some far recess of the inter-communicating rabbit-warren of caves below
there in the cliff.
"I feel positive no bodily harm will be done the
child. H'yemba will hold him for power over me. He will try to exact
terms--even to leadership in the colony, even to possession of Beatrice. And
the penalty of refusal may be the boy's death--"
He shuddered profoundly, and with both wasted hands
covered his face. For a moment madness sought to possess him.
He felt a wild desire to shout imprecations, to rush
out, fling himself against the cave-door of H'yemba and riddle it with
bullets--but presently calm returned again. For in Stern's nature lay nothing
of hysteria. Reason and calm judgment dominated. And before he acted he always
reckoned every pro and con.
"It must be a battle of wits as well as
force," thought he. "A little time will decide all that. For now
Beatrice demands my first care and thought!"
Now he examined the girl once more. Closing the door
and lighting the bronze lamp, he carefully studied the sick woman, noting her
symptoms, pulse and respiration.
"What to do?" he asked himself. "What
means to tale?"
He arose and rummaged the stores for drugs. Above all,
he must break the fever. He therefore prepared and administered a powerful
febrifuge, covered the girl with all the available bedding, and determined, if
possible, to make her sweat. This done, he found no further means at hand and
now turned his attention once more to Gesafam.
Her wound he bathed and bandaged and, having given her
a stiff drink of brandy, poured between resisting teeth which he had to
separate with his knife-blade, he presently perceived some signs of returning
consciousness.
But, though he questioned the old woman and tried
desperately to make her answer, he could get no coherent information.
Only the name of H'yemba and some few disconnected
mutterings of terror rewarded him. He knew now, however, with positive
certainty that the smith was responsible for the kidnapping of his son.
"And that," said he, "means I must seek
him out at once. All I ask is just one sight of him. One sight, one bullet--and
the score is paid!"
He arose and, again making sure his automatic was in
complete readiness, stood for a second in thought. Whatever he was now to do
must be done quickly.
In a few hours, at the outside, he knew the vanguard
of the pursuing Horde would enter the last valley on the other side of the
canyon. By afternoon another battle might be on.
"Whatever happens, I must get my grip on the
colony again at once!" he realized. "Such of the Folk as are still
sound must be rallied. Otherwise nothing but annihilation awaits us all!"
But, even as he faced the exit of Cliff Villa, all at
once the door was hurled violently open and a harsh, discordant cry of hatred
and defiance burst into the cave.
Stern saw the detested figure of H'yemba standing
there, loose-hung, powerful, barbaric, his eyes blinking evilly behind the mica
screens that Allan himself had made for him.
With a cry Allan started forward.
"My son!" he gasped.
There, clutched in the smith's left arm, lay the boy!
Allan heard his child crying as in pain, and rage
swept every caution to the winds.
He sprang toward H'yemba, cursing; but the smith, with
a beast-laugh, raised his right hand.
"Master!" he mocked. "No nearer or ye
die!"
Allan, aghast, saw the flicker of sunlight on a
pistol-barrel. With only too true an aim, H'yemba had him covered.
Came a little pause, tense as steel wire. Somewhere
down the terrace sounded a murmur of voices. Allan seemed to sense that the
rebel had now gathered his forces and that a general attack was imminent.
Time! At all hazards he must gain a moment's time!
"H'yemba!" cried he. "What is your
speech with me, your master?"
"Master?" sneered the smith again. "My
slave! Power has passed from you to me. From you, who speak the false, who
entrap us here to suffer and die, who slay and ruin us, to me, who will yet
lead the people back to their far home, to safety and to life!"
"You lie, hound!"
The smith laughed bitterly.
"That shall be seen--who lies!" he gibed.
"But now power is mine. I have your son in my hand. Move only and I fling
him from the cliff!"
Allan felt his brain whirl; all things seemed to turn
about him. But he fought off his faintness, and in a shaken voice once more
demanded:
"What terms, H'yemba?"
"Slavery for you and yours! Your son shall be my
serf; your woman my chattel! Ha, that woman! She has already fought me, like
one of these strange woods-beasts you have made us kill! See! My hair is burned
and my flesh blistered with her fire-beating! But when I hold her in these
hands then she shall pay for all, the vuedma!"
Stern's hand twitched, with the automatic gripped in
the fingers, but the blacksmith cried a warning.
"Raise not that hand, slave!" he ordered.
"You cannot shoot without the danger of killing this vile spawn of yours!
And remember, too, the river lies far below, and very sharp are the waiting
rocks!
"Fool that you are, that think yourself so wise!
To leave this place with me! With me, skilled in all labors of metal and stone,
strong to cut passage-ways--"
"You devil! You hewed a way into my house?"
H'yemba laughed brutally.
"Silently, steadily, I labored!" he boasted.
"And behold the reward! Power for me; eternal slavery for you and all your
blood--if any live!"
Insane with rage and hate, Allan nevertheless realized
that now all depended on keeping his thought and nerve.
One single premature move and his son would inevitably
be hurled over the parapet, down two hundred and fifty feet to the river-bed
below. At all hazards, he must keep cool!
The smith, after all only a barbarian and of limited
intelligence, had not even thought of the obvious command to make Stern drop
his pistol on the floor.
Upon this oversight now hung all Allan's hopes.
Even though the man's retainers might rush the cave
and slaughter all, yet in Allan's heart burned a clear and steady flame of hot
desire to compass H'yemba's death.
And as the smith now loudly boasted, insulted, vilified,
in the true manner of the savage, imperceptibly, inch by inch, Allan was
turning his pistol-barrel upward.
Higher, higher, bit by bit it crept toward the
horizontal. Unaccustomed to shoot from the hip, Allan realized that right
before him lay a supreme test of nerve and marksmanship and skill.
To shoot and kill his boy--the thought was too hideous
even to be considered. His father-heart yearned toward the frightened, crying
child there in the traitor's grip.
The unconscious form of Beatrice fever-burned and
panting on the bed, seemed calling aloud to him: "Aim true, Allan! Aim
true!"
For one false shot inevitably sealed the child's
death. To wound H'yemba and not kill him meant the catastrophe. If the bullet
failed to enter brain or heart, H'yemba--though mortally hurt--would of a
surety, with his last quiver of strength, sling the boy outward over the
dizzying parapet.
Allan prayed; yet his prayer was wordless, formless
and unconscious.
He dared not glance down at the automatic. His eyes
must hold the smith's. And he must speak, must parley, at all hazards must
still gain another moment's respite.
What Allan said in those last terrible, eternal
seconds he could never afterward recall.
He only knew he was treating with the enemy, making
terms, listening, answering--all with mechanical sub-consciousness.
His real personality, his true ego, was absolutely
absorbed in the one vital, all-deciding problem of that stiffening pistol-hand.
Suddenly something seemed to cry in his ear:
"You have it now! Fire!"
His hand leaped back with the crashing discharge,
loud-echoing in the cave.
H'yemba did not even yell. But at the second when he
seemed to crumple all together, falling as an empty sack falls, some
involuntary jerk of his finger sent a bullet zooming into the cave.
It shattered beyond Allan in a little shower of steel
and lead fragments, mingled with rock-dust.
Before these had even fallen Allan was upon him.
Neglecting for an instant the bruised and screaming
child, who lay there struggling on the terrace-path, Allan seized the
still-twitching body of the monstrous traitor.
With passionate strength he dragged it to the parapet.
Below, down the path, he caught a swift glimpse of
grouped Folk, wondering, staring, aghast.
To them he gave no heed.
He lifted the body, dripping bright blood.
Silent, indomitable, disheveled, he raised it on high.
Then, with a cry: "See, ye people, how I answer
traitors!" he whirled it outward into the void.
Over and over it gyrated through vacant space. Then,
with an echoing splash, the river took it, and the swift current,
white-foaming, boisterous, wild, rolled it and tumbled it away, away forever,
into the unknown.
With harsh cries and a wild spatter of bullets aimed
high above them, Allan drove the cowed and beaten partizans of H'yemba
jostling, fleeing, howling for mercy, down the terrace-path between the cliff
and parapet.
Only then, when he knew victory was secure and his own
dominance once more sealed on them, did he run swiftly back to his boy.
Snatching up the child, he retreated into the home
cave again; and now for the first time he realized his wan and sunken cheeks
were wet with tears.
CHAPTER XXVI
THE COMING OF THE HORDE
Now that, for an hour or two at least, he felt himself
free and master of the situation, Allan devoted himself with energy to the
immediate situation in Cliff Villa.
Though still weak and dazed, old Gesafam had now
recovered strength and wit enough to soothe and care for the child.
Allan heard from her, in a few disjointed words, all
she knew of the kidnapping. H'yemba, she said, had suddenly appeared to her,
from the remote end of the cave, and had tried to snatch the child.
She had fought, but one blow of his ax had stunned her.
Beyond this, she remembered nothing.
Allan sought and quickly found the aperture made by
the smith through the limestone.
"Evidently he'd been planning this coup for a
long time," thought he. "The great catastrophe of the land-slide
broke the last bonds of order and restraint, and gave him his opportunity.
Well, it's his last villainy! I'll have this passageway cemented up. That's all
the monument he'll ever get. It's more than he deserves!"
He returned to Beatrice. The girl still lay there,
moaning a little in her fevered sleep. Allan watched her in anguish.
"Oh, if she should die--if she should die!"
thought he, and felt the sweat start on his forehead. "She must not! She
can't! I won't let her!"
A touch on his arm aroused him from his vigil.
Turning, he saw Gesafam.
"The child, O Kromno, hungers. It is crying for
food!" Allan thought. He saw at once the impossibility of letting the boy
come near its mother. Some other arrangement must be made.
"Ah!" thought he. "I have it!"
He gestured toward the door.
"Go," he commanded. "Go up the path, to
the palisaded place. Take this rope. Bring back, with you a she-goat. Thus
shall the child be fed!"
The old woman obeyed. In a quarter-hour she had
returned, dragging a wild goat that bleated in terror.
Then, while she watched with amazement, Allan
succeeded in milking the creature; though he had to lash securely all four feet
and throw it to the cave-floor before it would submit.
He modified the milk with water and bade the old woman
administer it by means of a bit of soft cloth. Allan, Junior, protested with
yells, but had to make the best of hard necessity; and, after a long and
painful process, was surfeited and dozed off. Gesafam put him to bed on the
divan by the fire.
"A poor substitute," thought Allan,
"but it will sustain life. He's healthy; he can stand it--he's got to.
Thank God for that goat! Without it he might easily have starved."
He tied the animal at the rear of the cave, and had
Gesafam fetch a good supply of grass. Thus for the present one problem at least
was solved.
Beatrice's condition remained unchanged. Now and then
she called for water, which he gave her plentifully. Once he thought she
recognized him, but he could not be certain.
And day wore on; and now the hour of noon was at hand.
Allan knew that other duties called him. He must go down among the Folk and
save them, too, if possible.
Eating a little at random and making sure as always
that his pistols were well loaded, he consigned Beatrice and the child into the
old woman's keeping and left the cave.
On the terrace he stopped a moment, gazing
triumphantly at the bloodmarks now thickly coagulated down the rocks.
Then, out over the canyon and the forest to northward
he peered. His eyes caught the signal-fires he knew must be there now, not ten
miles away; and with a nod he smiled.
"They've certainly trailed me close, the
devils!" sneered he. "Since the minute they first attacked my two men
and me, trying to repair the disabled Pauillac in that infernal valley so far
to northward, they haven't given me an hour's respite! Before night there'll be
war! Well, let them come. The quicker now the better!"
Then he turned, and with a determined step, still clad
in his grotesque rags, descended toward the caves of the Folk, such as still
were left.
Where all had been resistance and defiant surliness
before, now all had become obedience and worship. He understood enough of the
barbarian psychology to know that power, strength and dominance--and these
alone--commanded respect with the Folk.
And among them all, those who had not seen as well as
those that had, the sudden, dramatic, annihilating downfall of H'yemba had
again cemented the bonds of solidarity more closely than ever.
The sight of that arch-rebel's body hurled from the
parapet had effectually tamed them, every one. No longer was there any murmur
in their caves, no thought save of obedience and worship.
"It's not what I want," reflected Allan.
"I want intelligent cooperation, not adulation. I want democracy! But,
damn it! if they can't understand, then I must rule a while. And rule I
will--and they shall obey or die!"
Quickly he got in touch with the situation. From cave
to cave he went, estimating the damage. At the great gap in the terrace he
stood and carefully observed the wreckage in the river-bed below.
He visited the hospital-cave, administered medicines,
changed dressings and labored for his Folk as though no shadow of rebellion
ever had come 'twixt them and him. The news of Bremilu's death moved him
profoundly. Bremilu had been one of his two most competent and trusted
followers, and Allan, too, felt a strong personal affection for the man who had
saved his life that first night at the cliffs.
Beside the body he stood, in the morgue-cave whither
it had been borne. With bowed head the master looked upon the man; and from his
eyes fell tears; and in his heart he felt a vacant place not soon to be made
whole.
With profound emotion he took Bremilu's cold hand in
his--the hand that had so deftly and so powerfully stricken down the
gorilla--and for a while held it, gazing on the dead man's face.
"Good-by," said he at length. "You were
a brave heart and a true. Never shall you be forgotten. Good-by!"
He summoned a huge fellow named Frumuos, now the most
intelligent of the Folk remaining, and together they directed the work of
carrying the bodies up to the cliff-top and there burying them.
By the middle of the afternoon some semblance of order
and control had become organized in the colony. He returned to Cliff Villa,
leaving strict orders for Frumuos to call him in case of need.
Very beautiful the world was that afternoon. In the
soft south wind the fronded palms across the river were bowing and nodding
gracefully. Overhead, dazzling clouds drifted northward.
It seemed to him he could almost hear the rustle of
the dry undergrowth, parched by the past fortnight of exceptionally hot
weather; but, above all, rose the eternal babble of the rapids. High in air, a
vulture wheeled its untiring spirals. At sight of it he frowned. It reminded
him of the Pauillac, now wrecked far beyond the horizon, where the Horde had
trapped him. He shuddered, for the memories of the past week were infinitely
horrible, and he longed only to forget.
With a last glance at the scene, over which the
ominous threads of smoke now drifted in considerable numbers, he frowned. He
reentered the villa.
"No matter what happens now," he muttered,
"I've got to snatch a few minutes rest. Otherwise, I'm liable to drop in
my tracks. And, above all, I must try to pull through. For on me, and me alone,
now everything depends!"
He sat down by the bed again, too stupefied by the
toxins of fatigue and exhaustion to do more than note that Beatrice was, at any
rate, no worse.
Human effort and emotion had, in fact, reached their
extreme climax in him. He felt numb all over, in body, mind and soul. A weaker
man would have succumbed long ago to but half the hardships he had struggled
through. Now he must rest a bit.
"Bring water, Gesafam!" he commanded. When
she had obeyed, he let her wash his wounds and dress them with leaves and
ointment. Then he himself bandaged them, his head nodding, eyes already
drooping shut from moment to moment.
His head sank on the bed, and one hand sought the
girl's. Despite his wonderful vitality and strength, Allan was on the verge of
collapse.
Vague and confused thoughts wandered through his
unsettled brain.
What was the destiny of the colony to be, now that the
Pauillac was lost and so many of the Folk wiped out? Were there any hopes of
ultimate success? And the Horde, what of that? How long a respite might be
counted on before the inevitable, decisive battle?
A score, a hundred questions, more and more illusory,
blent and faded and reformed in his overtaxed mind.
Then, blessed as a balm, sleep took him.
A violent shaking roused him from dead slumber. Old
Gesafam stood there beside him. She had him by the arm.
"Waken, O master!" she was crying. "O
Kromno, rouse! For now there is great need!"
Dazed, he started up.
"What--what is it now? More trouble?"
She pointed toward the door.
"Beyond there, master! Beyond the river there be
many moving creatures! Darts and arrows have begun to fall against the cliff.
See, one has even come into the cave! What shall be done, master?"
Broad awake now, Allan ran to the door and peered out.
Daylight was fading. He must have slept an hour or
two; it had seemed but a second. In the west the sun was burning its way toward
the horizon, through a thick set of haze that cloaked the rim of the earth.
"Here, master! See!"
Stooping, she picked up a long, slight object and
handed it to him.
"One of their poisoned darts, so help me!"
he exclaimed. "Cast that into the fire, Gesafam. And have a care lest it wound
you, for the slightest scratch is death!"
While she, wondering, obeyed, he hastily reconnoitered
the situation.
He had felt positive the Horde, after his escape from
it by devious and terrible ways, would track him down.
He had known the army of the hideous little
beast-folk, that for a year now had been slowly gathering from north and east
for one final assault, would eventually find Settlement Cliffs and there make
still another attempt to crush him and his.
But, knowing all this, knowing even that the whole
region beyond the river now swarmed with these ghastly monstrosities, the
actuality appalled him.
Now that the attack was really at hand, he felt a
strange and sudden sense of helplessness.
And with a bitter curse he shook his fist at the dark
forest across the canyon where--even as he looked--he saw a movement of
crouching, furtive things; he heard a dull thump-thump as of clubs beating
hollow logs.
"You devils!" he execrated. "Oh, for a
ton of Pulverite to drop among you!"
"Look, master, look! The bridge! The
bridge!"
He turned quickly as old Gesafam pointed up-stream.
There, clearly outlined against the sky, he saw a
dozen--a score of little, crouching figures emerge from the forest on the north
bank, and at a clumsy run defile along the swaying footpath high above the
rapids.
CHAPTER XXVII
WAR!
At sight of the advance-guard of the Horde now already
loping, crouched and ugly, over the narrow bridge to Settlement Cliffs Allan's
first impulse was one of absolute despair.
He had expected an attack ere night, but at least he
had hoped an hour's respite to recover a little of his strength and to muster
all the still valid men of the Folk for resistance. Now, however, he saw even
this was to be denied him. For already the leaders of the Horde scouts had
passed the center of the bridge.
Three or four minutes more and they would be inside
the palisade, upon the cliff!
"God! If they once get in there, we're
gone!" cried Allan. "We're cut off from everything. Our animals will
be slaughtered. The boy will die! They can bombard us with rocks from aloft. It
means annihilation!"
Already he was running up the path toward the
palisade. Not one second was to be lost. There was no time even to call a
single man of the Folk to reenforce him. Single-handed and alone he must meet
the invaders' first attack.
Panting, sweating, stumbling, he scrambled up the
steep terrace. And as he ran his thoughts outdistanced him.
"Fool that I was to have left the bridge!"
choked he. "My first act when I set foot on solid land should have been to
cut the ropes and drop the whole thing into the rapids! I might have known this
would happen--fool that I was!"
The safety, the life, of the whole colony, including
his wife and son, now depended solely on his reaching the southern end of the
bridge before the vanguard of the Horde.
With a heart-racking burst of energy he sprang to the
defence, and as he ran he drew his hunting-knife.
Reeling with exhaustion, spent, winded, yet still in
desperation struggling onward, he won the top of the cliff, swung to the left
along the path that led to the bridge, and--more dead than alive--rushed onward
in a last, supreme effort.
Already he saw the Anthropoids were within a hundred
feet of the abutment. He could plainly see their squat, hideous bodies, their
hairy and pendent arms, and the ugly shuffle of their preposterous legs, as at
their best speed they made for the cliff.
Three or four poisoned darts fell clicking on the
stones about him. Howls and yells of rage burst from the file of beast-men.
One of the horrible creatures even--with apelike
agility--sprang up into the guy ropes of the bridge, clung there, and
discharged an arrow from its bamboo blow-gun, chattering with rage.
Stern, running but the faster, plugged him with a forty-four.
The Anthropoid, still clinging, yowled hideously, then all at once dropped off
and vanished in the depths.
Full drive, Allan hurled himself toward the entrance
of the bridge. It seemed to him the beasts were almost on him now.
Plainly he could hear the slavering click of their
tushes and see the red, bleared winking of their deep-set eyes.
Now he was at the rope-anchorage, where the cables
were lashed to two stout palms.
He emptied his automatic point-blank into the pack.
Pausing not to note effects, he slashed furiously at
the left-hand rope.
One strand gave. It sprang apart and began untwisting.
Again he hewed with mad rage.
"Crack!"
The cable parted with a report like a pistol-shot.
From the bridge a wild, hideous tumult of yells and shrieks arose. The whole
fabric, now unsupported on one side, dropped awry. Covered from end to end with
Anthropoids, it swayed heavily.
Had men been on it, all must have been flung into the
rapids by the shock. But these beast-things, used to arboreal work, to scaling
cliffs, to every kind of dangerous adventuring, nearly all succeeded in
clinging.
Only three or four were shaken off, to catapult over
and over down into the foaming lash of the river.
And still, now creeping with hideous agility along the
racked and swinging bridge that hung by but a single rope, they continued to
make way, howling and screaming like damned souls.
One gained the shore! At Allan it bounded, crouching,
ferocious, deadly. He saw the tiny, venomous lance raised for the throw.
"Flick!"
He felt a twitch on his arm. Was he wounded? He knew
not. Only he knew that with blind rage he had flung himself on the second rope,
and now with demon-rage was hacking at it desperately.
The snapping whirl of the cable as it parted flung him
backward.
He had an instant's vision of the whole
bridge-structure crumpling. Then it vanished. From the depths rose the most
awful scream, quickly smothered, that he had ever heard.
And as the bestial bodies went tumbling, rolling,
fighting, down the rapids, he suddenly beheld the bridge footway hanging limp
and swaying against the further cliff.
"Thank God! In time, in time!" he panted,
staggering like a drunken man.
But all at once he beheld two of the Horde still there
in front of him--the one that had flung the dart and another. They were
advancing at a lope.
Allan turned and fled.
His ammunition was all spent, he knew that to face
them was madness.
"I must load up again," thought he.
"Then I'll make short work of them!"
Fortunately he could far outstrip them in flight.
That, and that alone, had already saved him in the past week of horrible
pursuit through the forests to northward. And quickly now he ran down the
terrace again--down to the caves below. As he ran he shouted in Merucaan:
"Out, my people! Out with you! Out to battle! Out
to war!"
Half way upward down to Cliff Villa he met Frumuos
toiling upward. Him he greeted and quickly informed of the situation.
"The bridge is down!" he panted. "I cut
it! The further shore is swarming with enemies. Two have reached this
side!"
"What is this, O Kromno?" asked the man
anxiously, pointing at Allan's shoulder. "Have they wounded you?"
Allan looked and saw a poisoned dart hanging loosely
in his left sleeve. As he moved he could feel the point rubbing against his
naked skin.
"Merciful Heaven!" he exclaimed. "Has
it scratched me?"
With infinite precautions he loosened and threw off
his outer garment. He flung it, with the dart still adhering, down over the
cliff.
"Look, Frumuos!" he commanded. "Search
carefully and see if there be any scratch on the skin!"
The man obeyed, making a minute inspection through his
mica eye-shields. Then he shook his head.
"No, Kromno," he answered. "I see
nothing. But the arrow came near, near!"
Stern, tremendously relieved, gestured toward the caves.
"Go swiftly!" he commanded. "Bring up
every man who still can fight. All must have full burdens of cartridges. Even
though the bridge be down, the enemy will still attack!"
"But how, since the great river lies
between?"
"They can climb down those cliffs and swim the
river and scramble up this side as easily as we can walk on level ground. Go
swiftly! There is no time to lose!"
"I go, master. But tell me, the two who have
already reached this side--shall we not first slay them?"
Allan thought. For the first time he now realized
clearly the terrible peril that lay in these two Anthropoids already inside the
limits of the colony.
He peered up the pathway. No sign of them above. Their
animal cunning had warned them not to descend to certain death.
Now Allan knew they were at liberty inside the
palisades, waiting, watching, constituting a deadly menace at every turn.
In any one of a thousand places they could lie
ambushed, behind trees or bushes, or in the limbs aloft, and thence, unseen,
they could discharge an indefinite number of darts.
It was now perilous in the extreme even to venture
back to the palisade. Any moment might bring a flicking, stinging messenger of
death. Those two, alone, might easily decimate the remaining men of the
colony--and now each man was incalculably precious.
"Go, Frumuos," Allan again commanded.
"For the moment we must leave those two up there. Go, muster all the
fighting men and bring them up here along the terrace. I must think! Go!"
Suddenly, before the messenger had even had time to
disappear round the first bend in the path, Allan found his inspiration.
"Regular warfare will never do it!" he
exclaimed decisively. "They have thousands where we have tens. Before we
could pick them off with our firearms they'd have exhausted all our ammunition
and have rushed us--and everything would be all over.
"No; there must be some quicker and more drastic
way! Even dynamite or Pulverite could never reach them all, swarming over there
through miles of forest. Only one thing can stand against them--fire!
"With fire we must sweep and purge the world,
even though we destroy it! With fire we must sweep the world!"
CHAPTER XXVIII
THE BESOM OF FLAME
Stern was not long in carrying out his plan.
Even before Frumnos had returned, with the seventeen
men still able to bear arms, he was at work.
In Cliff Villa he hastily lashed up half a dozen
fireballs, of coarse cloth, thoroughly soaked them in oil, and, with a blazing
torch, brought them out to the terrace. Old Gesafam, at his command, bolted the
door behind him. At all hazards, Beta and the child must be protected from any
possibility of peril.
"Here, Frumnos!" cried Stern.
"Yes, master?"
"Run quickly! Fetch the strongest bow in the
colony and many arrows!"
"I go, master!"
Once more the man departed, running.
"Gad! If I only had my oxygen-containing bullets
ready!" thought Stern, his mind reverting to an unfinished experiment down
there in his laboratory in the Rapids power-house. "They would turn the
trick, sure enough! They'd burst and rain fire everywhere. But they aren't
ready yet; and even if they were, nobody could venture down there now!"
For already, plainly visible on the farther edge of
the canyon, scores and hundreds of the hideous little beast-men were beginning
to swarm. Their cries, despite the contrary stiff wind, carried across the
river; and here and there a dart broke against the cliff.
Already a few of the Anthropoids were beginning to
scramble down the opposite wall of stone.
"Men!" cried Allan commandingly, "not
one of those creatures must ever reach this terrace! Take good aim. Waste no
single shot. Every bullet must do its work!"
Choosing six of the best marksmen, he stationed them
along the parapet with rifles. The firing began at once.
Irregularly the shots barked from the line of
sharpshooters; and the little stabs of smoke, drifting out across the river,
blent in a thin blue haze. Every moment or two, one of the Horde would writhe,
scream, fall--or hang there twitching, to the cliff, with terrible, wild yells.
Stern greeted the return of Frumuos with eagerness.
"Here!" he exclaimed, scattering the arrows
among half a dozen men. "Bind these fireballs fast to the
arrowheads!"
He dealt out cord. In a moment the task was done.
"Sivad!" he called a man by name. "You,
the best bowman of all! Here quickly!"
Even as Sivad fitted the first arrow to the string,
and Stern was about to apply the torch, a rattling crash from above caused all
to cringe and leap aside.
Down, leaping, ricochetting, thundering, hurtled a
great boulder, spurning the cliff-face with a tremendous uproar.
It struck the parapet like a thirteen-inch shell,
smashed out two yards of wall, and vanished in the depths. And after it,
sliding, rattling and bouncing down, followed a rain of pebbles, fragments and
detritus.
"Those two above--they're attacking!"
shouted Stern. "Quick--after them! You, you, you!"
He told off half a dozen men with rifles and
revolvers.
"Quick, before they can hide! Look out for their
darts! Kill! Kill!"
The detachment started up the path at a run, eager for
the hunt.
Stern set the flaring torch to the first fireball. It
burst into bright flame.
"Shoot, Sivad! Shoot!" he commanded.
"Shoot high, shoot far. Plant your arrow there in the dry undergrowth
where the wind whips the jungle! Shoot and fail not!"
The stout bowman drew his arrow to the head, back,
back till the flame licked his left hand.
"Zing-g-g-g-g!"
The humming bowspring sang in harmony with the zooning
arrow. A swift blue streak split the air, high above the river. In a quick
trajectory it leaped.
It vanished in the wind-swept forest. Almost before it
had disappeared, Sivad had snatched another flaming arrow and had planted it
farther down stream.
One by one, till all were gone, the marksman sowed the
seed of conflagration. And all the while, from the rifles along the parapet,
death went spitting at the forefront of invasion.
Another boulder fell from aloft, this time working
havoc; for as one of the riflemen sprang to dodge, it struck a shoulder of
limestone, bounded, and took him fair on the back.
His cry was smashed clean out; he and the stone,
together, plumbed the depths.
But, as though to echo it, shots began to clatter up
above. Then all at once they ceased; and a cheer floated away across the
canyon.
"They're done, those two up there, damn
them!" shouted Stern. "And look, men, look! The fire takes! The woods
begin to burn!"
True! Already in three places, coils of greasy smoke
were beginning to writhe upward, as the resinous, dry undergrowth blossomed
into red bouquets of flame.
Now another fire burst out; then the two remaining
ones. From six centers the conflagration was already swiftly spreading.
Smoke-clouds began to drift downwind; and from the
forest depths arose not only harsh cries from the panic-stricken Horde, but
also beast and bird-calls as the startled fauna sought to flee this new, red
terror.
Shouts and cheers of triumph burst from the little
band of defenders on the terrace as the sweeping wind, flailing the flame through
the sun-dried underbrush, whirled it crackling aloft in a quick-leaping storm
of fire.
But Stern was silent as he watched the fierce and
sudden onset of the conflagration. Between narrowed lids, as though calculating
a grave problem, he observed the crazed birds taking sudden flight, launching
into air and whirling drunkenly hither and yon with harsh cries for their last
brief bit of life.
He listened to the animal calls in the forest and to
the strange crashings of the underwood as the creatures broke cover and in vain
sought safety.
Mingled with these sounds were others--yells, shrieks,
and gibberings--the tumult of the perishing Horde.
Swiftly the fire spread to right and left, even as it
ate northward from the river.
The mass of Anthropoids inevitably found themselves
trapped; their slouching, awkward figures could here or there be seen in some
clear space, running wildly. Then, with a gust of flame, that space, too,
vanished, and all was one red glare.
The riflemen, meanwhile, were steadily potting such of
the little demons as still were crawling up or down the cliffside opposite.
Surely, relentlessly, they shot the invaders down. And, even as Stern watched,
the enemy melted and vanished before his eyes.
Allan was thinking.
"What may this not result in?" he wondered
as he observed the swift and angry leap of the forest-fire to northward.
"It may ravage thousands of square miles before rain puts an end to it. It
may devastate the whole country. A change in the wind may even drive it back on
us, across the river, sweeping all before it. This may mean ruin!"
He paused a moment, then said aloud:
"Ruin, perhaps. Yes; but the alternative was
death! There was no other way!"
Now none of the attackers remained save a few feebly twitching,
writhing bodies caught on some protuberance of rock. Here, there, one of these
fell, and like the rest was borne away down stream.
Through the heated air already verberated a strange
roar as the forest-fire leaped up the opposite hillside in one clear lick of
incandescence. This roar hummed through the heavens and trembled over the long
reaches of the river.
The fire jumped a little valley and took the second
hill, burning as clear as any furnace, with a swift onward, upward slant as the
wind fanned it forward through the dry brush and among the crowded palms.
Now and then, with a muffled explosion, a sap-filled
palm burst. Here, or yonder, some brighter flare showed where the fire had run
at one clear leap right to the fronded top of a fern-tree.
Fire-brands and dry-kye, caught up by the swirl,
spiralled through the thick air and fell far in advance of the main fire-army,
each outpost colonizing into swift destruction.
Already the nearer portion of the opposite cliff-edge
was barren and smoking, swept clean of life as a broom might sweep an ant-hill.
Tourbillons of dense smoke obscured the sky.
The air flew thick with brands, live coals and flaring
bits of bark, all whirling aloft on the breath of the fire-demon. Showers of
burning jewels were sown broadcast by the resistless wind.
Stern, unspeakably saddened in spite of victory by
this wholesale destruction of forest, fruit and game, turned away from the
magnificent, the terrifying spectacle.
He left his riflemen staring at it, amazed and awed to
silence by the splendor of the flame-tempest, which they watched through their
eye-shields in absolute astonishment.
Back to Cliff Villa he returned, his step heavy and
his heart like lead. In a few brief hours, how great, how terrible, how
devastating the changes that had come upon Settlement Cliffs!
Attack, destruction, pestilence and flame had all
worked their will there; and many a dream, a plan, a hope now lay in ashes,
even like those smoldering cinder-piles across the river--those pyres that
marked the death-field of the hateful, venomous, inhuman Horde!
Numb with exhaustion and emotions, he staggered up the
path, knocked, and was admitted to his home by the old nurse.
He heard the crying of his son, vigorously protesting
against some infant grievance, and his tired heart yearned with strong
father-love.
"A hard world, boy!" thought he. "A
hard fight, all the way through. God grant, before you come to take the burden
and the shock, I may have been able to lighten both for you?"
The old woman touched his arm.
"O, master! Is the fighting past?"
"It is past and done, Gesafam. That enemy, at
least, will never come again! But tell me, what causes the boy to cry?"
"He is hungered, master. And I--I do not know the
way to milk the strange animal!"
Despite his exhaustion, pain and dour forebodings,
Allan had to smile a second.
"That's one thing you've got to learn, old
mother!" he exclaimed. "I'll milk presently. But not just yet!"
For first of all he must see Beatrice again. The boy
must cry a bit, till he had seen her!
To the bed he hastened, and beside it fell on his
knees. His eager eyes devoured the girl's face; his trembling hand sought her
brow.
Then a glad cry broke from his lips.
Her face no longer burned with fever, and her pulse
was slower now. A profuse and saving perspiration told him the crisis had been
passed.
"Thank God! Thank God!" he breathed from his
inmost soul. In his arms he caught her. He drew her to his breast.
And even in that hour of confusion and distress he
knew the greatest joy of life was his.
CHAPTER XXIX
ALLAN'S NARRATIVE
The week that followed was one of terrible labor,
vigil and responsibility for Stern. Not yet recovered from his wounds nor fully
rested from his flight before the Horde--now forever happily wiped out--the man
nevertheless plunged with untiring energy into the stupendous tasks before him.
He was at once the life, the brain, the inspiration of
the colony. Without him all must have perished. In the hollow of his hand he
held them, every one; and he alone it was who wrought some measure of
reconstruction in the smitten settlement.
Once Beatrice was out of danger, he turned his
attention to the others. He administered his treatment and regimen with a
strong hand, and allowed no opposition. Under his direction a little cemetery
grew in the palisade--a mournful sight for this early stage in the
reconstruction of the world.
Here the Folk, according to their own custom, marked
the graves with totem emblems as down in the Abyss, and at night they wailed
and chanted there under the bright or misty moon; and day by day the number of
graves increased till more than twenty crowned the cliff.
The two Anthropoids were not buried, however, but were
thrown into the river from the place where they had been shot down while
rolling rocks over the edge. They vanished in a tumbling, eddying swirl,
misshapen and hideous to the last.
With his accustomed energy he set his men to work
repairing the damage as well as possible, rearranging the living quarters, and
bringing order out of chaos. Beta was now able to sit up a little. Allan
decided she must have had a touch of brain-fever.
But in his thankfulness at her recovery he took no
great thought as to the nature of the disease.
"Thank God, you're on the road to full recovery
now, dear!" he said to her on the tenth day as they sat together in the
sun before the home cave. "A mighty close call for you--and for the boy,
too! Without that good old goat what mightn't have happened? She'll be a
privileged character for life in these diggings."
Beta laughed, and with a thin hand stroked his hair as
he bent over her.
"Do you remember those funny goat-pictures Powers
used to draw, a thousand years ago?" she asked. "Well, he ought to be
here now to make a sketch of you handing one to our kiddums? But--it was no
joke, after all, was it? It was life and death for him!"
He kissed her tenderly, and for a while they said
nothing. Then he asked:
"You're really feeling much--much better
to-day?"
"Awfully much! Why, I'm nearly well again! In a
day or two I'll be at work, just as though nothing had happened at all."
"No, no; you must rest a while. Just so you're
better, that's enough for me."
Beatrice was really gaining fast. The fever had at
least left her with an insatiable appetite.
Allan decided she was now well enough again to nurse
the baby. So he and the famous goat were mutually spared many a mauvais
quart d'heure.
Tallying up matters and things on the evening of the
twelfth day, as they sat once more on the terrace in front of Cliff Villa, he
inventoried the situation thus:
1--Twenty-six of the Folk are dead. 2--H'yemba is
disposed of--praise be! 3--Forty still survive--twenty-eight men, nine women,
three children. Of these forty, thirty-three are sound. 4--The Pauillac is
lost. 5--The bridge is destroyed, and eight of the caves are gone. 6--The
entire forest area to the northward, as far as the eye can reach, is totally
devastated. 7--The Horde is wiped out.
"Some good items and some bad, you see, in this
trial balance," he commented as he checked up the items. "It means a
fresh start in some ways, and no end of work. But, after all, the damage isn't
fatal, as it might easily have been. We're about a thousand times better off
than there was any hope for."
"You haven't counted in your own wounds just
healing, or the terrific time you had with the Horde," suggested Beatrice.
"How in this world you ever got through I don't see."
"I don't either. It was a miracle, that's all.
From the place where I descended for a little repair work, and where they
suddenly attacked us, to the colony, can't be less than one hundred and fifty
miles. And such hills, valleys, jungles! Perfectly unimaginable difficulties,
Beta! Now that I look back on it myself, I don't see how I ever got here."
"They killed both the men you had with you?"
"Yes; but one of them not till the second day.
You see, the carburetor got clogged and wouldn't spray properly. I realized I
could never reach Settlement Cliffs without overhauling it. So I scouted for a
likely place to land, far from any sign of the cursed signal-fires.
"Well, we hadn't been on the ground fifteen
minutes before I'm blest if one of my men didn't hear the brushwood crackling
to eastward.
"'O Kromno, master!' said he, clutching my arm,
'there come creatures--many creatures--through the forest! Let us go!'
"I listened and heard it, too; and
somehow--subconsciously, I guess--I knew an advance-guard of the Horde was on
us!
"It was night, of course. My search-light was
still burning, throwing a powerful white glare into the thicket about a
quarter-mile away, beyond the sand-barren where I had taken earth. I turned it
off, for I remembered how much better the Folk could see without artificial light
in our night atmosphere.
"'Tell me, do you see anything?' I whispered.
"The other fellow pointed.
"'There, there!' he exclaimed. 'Little people!
Many little people coming through the trees!'
"For a moment I was paralyzed. What to do? There
was no time now for a getaway, even if the machine hadn't been out of order. My
mind was in a whirl, a rout, an utter panic. I confess, Beatrice, for once I
was scared absolutely blue--"
"No wonder! Who could have helped being?"
"Because you see, there was no way out. Lord knew
how many of the little fiends were closing in on us; they might be on all
sides. The country was much broken and absolutely new to me. I had no defenses
to fight from, and it was night. Could anything have been worse?"
"Go on, dear! What next?"
"Well, the Horde was coming on fast, and the
darts beginning to patter in, so I saw we couldn't stay there. I had some vague
idea of stratagem, I remember--some notion of leading the devils away on a long
chase, outdistancing them and then swinging round to the machine again by
daylight, and possibly fixing it up in time to skip out for home. But--"
"But it didn't work out that way?"
"Hardly! I emptied my automatics into the brown
of the advancing pack, and then retreated, flanked by my two men. They were keen
to fight, the Merucaans were--always ready for a mix--but I knew too much about
the poisoned arrows to let 'em. We stumbled off through the woods at a good
gait, crashing away like elephants, while always, apelike, creeping and
hideous, the little hairy beast-people stole and slithered among the
palms."
Beatrice shuddered.
"Heavens!" she exclaimed. "I--I'd have
died of sheer fright!"
"I didn't feel like dying of fright, but I
infernally near died of rage when in about five minutes I saw a flicker of flame
through the jungle, and then a brighter glare."
"They burned the Pauillac?"
"I guess so. I never went back to see. They
probably burned the planes, and tried to batter up the rest of it with rocks
and things. They wrecked it all right enough, I guess. That was for the attack
we made on 'em from its safe elevation at the bungalow. Well--"
"What then?"
"I can hardly remember. We trekked south, as near
as I could reckon it, or south by east, with New Hope River as our
objective-point. Oh, what's the use trying to tell it all? You know the jungle
at night?"
"Wild beasts, you mean?"
"And snakes, Beta! Some sensation to step on a
copperhead and then leap off just in time to miss the snap of the fangs,
eh?"
"Oh, don't Allan! Don't!"
"All right; I'll skip that part. Anyhow, we hiked
till daybreak, when my men began to complain of severe pain in the eyes. I had
to stop and rig up some shields for them, and smear their hands and faces with
mud to keep off the sun. Well, we managed to eat a little fruit and get a drink
of water; but as for rest, there was none. For inside an hour, hanged if the
darts didn't begin dropping again!"
"They'd come up with you!"
"Maybe. Or else it was another group of 'em. No
telling. The whole country seemed to swarm with the devils. Anyhow, we had to
mosey again. But--well--one of the darts got home on my best fighter.
And--h-m!--he didn't last five minutes. He turned a kind of bluish-green, too.
And swelled a good bit. I'll spare you the details, Beta. At any rate, we had
to leave him. So there were only two of us now, and God knew where home was, or
how many thousand of the hairy devils were lying in ambush on the way. So
then--"
"What did you do?" she asked, shuddering.
"We hiked, and kept on hiking! All day we beat
and trampled through the forest, and toward night there was no more go in us.
So we decided to make a stand. Pretty objects we were, too, torn and bruised,
mired from swamps clear to our waists, and a mass of scratches and bruises!
Well, we hadn't long to wait when the attack was on again.
"I gave my one remaining man the spare automatic,
and showed him how to handle it; and for about an hour we stood off the devils.
But they flanked us, and all at once my man grunted and pitched forward. I'm
damned if they hadn't driven a spear clean through his lungs!
"After that, good God! it was just a man-hunt,
endless and horrible, through trackless wilds, over hills and mountains,
through valleys, across rivers, Heaven knows where! But I always tried to keep
my wits and beat to southward, hoping, ever hoping I might reach the New Hope.
Well--now and then I could get far enough ahead to snatch a bite or a drink.
Twice I slept--twice, in about a week; think of that, will you? Once in a
hollow tree, and once under a rock-ledge. Only a few hours in all. But it
helped. Without that I couldn't have got through."
She took his hand, and kissed and caressed it.
"My Allan!" she whispered, while in her eyes
the tears started hot. "You suffered all that just to come home again?"
"What else was there to do? The last few days I
hardly knew anything at all. It was a daze, a dream, a nightmare. There was so
much pain in every part that no one part could hurt very much. The bushes
pretty nearly stripped every rag of clothes off me--and the skin, as well. My
sandals went all to pieces. I lost my sense of direction a hundred times, and
must have often doubled on my tracks. I ate and drank what I could get, like an
animal. Once, in a period of lucidity, I remember finding a nest of fledgling
birds. I crunched them down alive, pin-feathers and all! Well--"
"My boy! My poor, lost, tortured boy!"
"When they wounded me I never even knew. All I
know is that the spear wasn't one of the poisoned ones. Otherwise--"
"There, there! Don't think about it any more,
darling! Don't tell me any more. I know enough. It's too awful! Let's both try
to forget!"
"I guess that's the best way, after all," he
answered. "I found the river somehow, after a thousand or two eternities.
Instinct must have guided me, for I turned upstream in the right direction. And
after that, all I remember is seeing the bridge across to Settlement
Cliffs."
"And so you came home to us again, darling?"
"So I came home. Love led me, Beatrice. It was my
chart and compass through the wilderness. Not even pain and hunger could
confuse them. Nothing but death could ever blot them out!"
"And after all you'd been through, dear, you did
what you did for us? Without resting? Without delay or respite?"
"That's life," he answered simply.
"That's the price of the new world. He who would build must suffer!"
Her arms embraced him, her breath was warm upon his
face, and in the kiss that burned itself upon his eager lips he knew some
measure of the sweetness of reward.
CHAPTER XXX
INTO THE FIRE-SWEPT WILDERNESS
Less than three weeks after the extermination of the
Horde, Stern had already completed important measures looking toward the
rehabilitation of the colony.
The damage had been largely repaired. Now only some
half-dozen convalescent cases still remained on the sick-list. What the colony
had lost in numbers it had gained in solidarity and a truer loyalty than ever
before felt there.
All the survivors, now vastly more faithful to the
common cause than in the beginning, showed an eager longing to lay hold of the
impending problems with Stern, and to labor faithfully for the future of the
great undertaking.
The fishing, hunting and domestication of wild animals
all were resumed, and again the sound of hammers and anvils clanked through the
caves.
Under Stern's direction, half a dozen men crossed the
pools in boats, descended the north bank of the river, and got hold of the cut
bridge cables.
Stern shot a thin line over to them by means of a bow
and arrow. With this they pulled a stouter cord across, and finally a strong
cable. All hands together soon brought the bridge once more up the cliff, where
it was lashed to its old moorings.
Barring a few broken floor-planks, easily replaced,
only slight damage had been done. One day's labor sufficed to put it in repair
again.
The parapet was rebuilt and a wall constructed across
the end of the broken terrace. Work was begun on new cave dwellings, with great
care not to weaken the strata and so invite another disaster.
Stern, very wise by now in gauging the barbarian
mentality, undertook no direct punishment of such as had been led away by
H'yemba. But he gathered all the Folk together in the palisade, and
there--close to the mutely eloquent object-lesson of the little cemetery--he
made them a charweg, a talk in their own speech.
"My people!" cried he, erect and strong
before them all, "listen now, for this thing ye must know!
"The evil of your hearts, thinking to prevail
against me and the Law, hath brought ye misery and death! Ye have rebelled
against the Law, and behold, many are now dead--innocent as well as guilty. The
landslide smote ye, and enemies came enemies far more terrible than the dreaded
Lanskaarn ye fought in the Abyss! But a little more and ye had all died with
battle and disaster. Only my hand alone saved ye--all who still live to breathe
this upper air.
"Men! Ye beheld my doing with the earthquake and
the Horde! Ye beheld, too, my answer to H'yemba, the evil man, the rebel and
traitor. Him ye saw hurled, bleeding, from the parapet! That was my answer to
his insolence! And if not he, then who can ever stand against me?"
He paused, and swept them with his glance, letting the
lesson sink deep home. Before him their eyes were lowered; their heads bowed;
and through them all ran murmurs of fear and supplication.
"My Folk! Rightly might I be angered with you,
and require sacrifice and still more blood; but I am merciful. I shall not
punish; I shall only teach, and guide, and help! For my heart is your heart,
and ye are precious in my eyes.
"But, hark ye now, and think, and judge for
yourselves! If any ever speak again of rebellion, or of treason, and seek to
break the Law, on his head shall be the blood of all. For surely woe shall come
again on us. In your own behalf I warn you, and ye shall be the judges. Now
answer me, O my Folk, what shall be done unto any who rebels?"
"He shall die!" boomed the voice of
Zangamon. The loyal fighter, now lean and gaunt with great labors, but still
powerful, raised his corded hand on high. "Of a truth, that man shall die!"
"What death?" cried Stern.
"Even the death of H'yemba! Let him be cast from
the parapet to death in the white rushing river far below!"
All echoed the cry: "Death to all traitors, from
the rock!"
"So be it, then," Stern concluded. "Ye
have spoken, and it shall be written as a Law. From Execution Rock shall all
conspirators be cast. Now go!"
He dismissed them. While they departed and filed down
the terraces to their own homes, he stood there with folded arms, watching them
very gravely. The last one vanished. He nodded.
"They'll do now!" said he to himself.
"No more trouble from that source! Another milestone passed along the road
of self-control, self-government and communal spirit. Ah, but the road's a long
one yet--a long and hard and stony road to follow!"
Next day Stern began making his plans for the recovery
of the lost aeroplane.
"This is by far the most important matter now
before the colony," he told Beatrice, watching her nurse the boy as they
sat by the fire, while outside the rain drummed over cliff and canyon, hill and
plain. "Our very life depends on keeping a free means of communication
open with the mother-country of the Folk, so to call it, and with the
city-ruins that supply us with so many necessary articles. No other form of
transportation will do. At all hazards we must have an aeroplane--one at least,
more later, if possible."
"Of course," she answered; "but why not
make one here? Down there in your workshop--"
"I haven't the equipment yet," he
interrupted; "nor yet the necessary metal, the wire, a hundred things. All
that will come in time when we get some mines to work and start a few
blast-furnaces. But for the present, the best and quickest thing to do will be
to look up the old machine again."
"But," she objected, terrified at thought of
losing him again: "but I thought you said the Horde wrecked it!"
"So they did; but beasts like that probably
couldn't destroy the vital mechanism beyond possibility of repair. That is, not
unless they heaped a lot of wood all over it, and heated it white-hot, which I
don't think they had intelligence enough to do. In any event, what's left will
serve me as a model, for another machine. I really think I'll have to have a
try for it."
"Oh, Allan! You aren't going to venture out into
the wilderness again?"
"Why not, dearest? You must remember the forest
is all burned now; perhaps for hundreds of miles. And the Horde, the one
greatest peril that has dogged us ever since those days in the tower, has been
swept out with the besom of flame!"
"Which has also surely destroyed the machine,
even if they haven't!" she exclaimed, using every possible argument to
discourage him.
"I hardly think so," he judged. "You
see, I left it in a wide sand-barren. I think, on the whole, it will pay me to
make the expedition. Of course I shan't take less than a dozen men to help me
bring it back--what's left of it."
"But Allan, can you find your way?"
"I've got to! That machine must positively be
recovered! Otherwise we're totally cut off from the Abyss. Colonizing stops,
and all kinds of hell may break loose below ground before I can build another
machine entire. There are no railroads running now to the brink," he added
smiling; "and no elevators to the basement of the world. It's the old
Pauillac again or nothing!"
The girl exhausted all her arguments and entreaties in
vain. Once Allan's mind was definitely made up along the line of duty, he went
straight forward, though the heavens fell.
Four days later the expedition set out.
Allan had made adequate preparations in every way. He
left a strong and well-armed guard to protect Settlement Cliffs. By careful
thought and chart-drawing he was able to approximate the probable position of
the machine. With him he took fifteen men, headed by Zangamon, who now insisted
he was well enough to go, and ably seconded by Frumuos.
Each man carried an automatic, and six had rifles.
They bore an average of one hundred cartridges apiece, and in knapsacks of
goat-leather, dried rations for a week. Each also carried fish hooks and a
stout fiber line.
The party counted on being able to supplement their
supplies with trout, bass and pickerel from countless untouched streams. They
might, too, come into wooded country, if the fire had left any to northward,
and here they knew game would be plentiful.
One thing seemed positive in that new world:
starvation could not threaten.
Cloudy and dull the morning was--yet well-suited to
the needs of the Folk--when the expedition left Settlement Cliffs. The convoy,
each man provided with eye-guards and his hands and face well painted with
protecting pigment, waited impatiently in the palisade, while Allan said
farewell to Beta and the little chap.
For a long moment he strained them both to his breast,
then, the woman's kiss still hot upon his lips, ran quickly up the path and
joined his picked troop of scouts.
"Forward, men!" cried he, taking the lead
with Zangamon.
Some minutes later Beatrice saw them defiling over the
long, shaking bridge.
Through her tears she watched them, waving her hand to
Allan--even making the baby shake its little hand as well--and throwing kisses
to him, who returned them gaily.
On the far bank the party halted a minute to shout a
few last words to the assembled colonists that lined the parapet of the
terrace.
Then they turned, and, striking northwest, plunged
boldly into the burned and blackened waste.
Long after the marching column had disappeared over
the crest of the second hill Beatrice still watched. Up on the cliff-top, with
the powerful telescope at her eye, she followed the faint, drifting line of
dust and ash that marked the line of march.
Only when this, too, had disappeared, merged in the
somber gray of the horizon, did she sadly and very slowly descend the path once
more, back to the loneliness of a home where now no husband's presence greeted
her.
Though she tried to smile--tried to believe all would
yet be well, old Gesafam, glancing up from her labors at the cooking-hearth,
saw tears were shining in her beautiful gray eyes.
Barbarian though the ancient beldame was, she knew,
she understood that after all, now as for all time, in every venture and in
every task, the woman's portion was the harder one.
CHAPTER XXXI
A STRANGE APPARITION
At a good round pace, where open going permitted, the
party made way, striking boldly across country in the probable direction of the
lost aeroplane.
Some marched in silence, thoughtfully; others sang, as
though setting out upon the Great Sunken Sea in fishing boats. But one common
purpose and ambition thrilled them all.
A man less boldly resourceful than Allan Stern must
have thought long, and long hesitated, before thus plunging into a desolated
and unknown territory on such a hunt.
For, to speak truth, the finding of the needle in the
haystack would have been as easy as any hope of ever locating the machine in
all those thousands of square miles of devastation.
But Stern felt no fear. The great need of the colony
made the expedition imperative; his supreme self-trust rendered it possible.
From the very beginning of things, back there in the
tower overlooking Madison Forest, he had never even admitted the possibility of
failure in any undertaking. Defeat lay wholly outside his scheme of things.
That it could ever be his portion simply never had occurred to him.
As they progressed he carefully reviewed everything in
his mind. Plans and equipment seemed perfectly adequate. In addition to the
impedimenta already mentioned, a few necessary tools, a supply of cordage for
transporting the machine, and three bottles of brandy for emergencies had been
judiciously added to the men's burdens.
Each, in addition, carried a small flat water-jug,
tightly stopped, slung over his shoulder. Allan counted on streams being
plentiful; but he meant to look out even for the unexpected, too.
He had wisely taken means to protect their feet for
the long tramp. In spite of all their opposition he had made them prepare and
bind on sandals of goat's leather. Hitherto they had gone barefooted at
Settlement Cliffs; but now that w as no longer permissible.
The total equipment of each man weighed not less than
one hundred pounds, including tools and all. No weaklings, like the men of the
twentieth century, could have stood the gaff marching under such a load; but
these huge fellows, muscular and lithe, walked off with it as though it had
been a mere nothing.
Allan himself bore an equal burden. In addition to
arms and provisions he carried a powerful binocular, the spoil of a wrecked
optician's shop in Cincinnati.
Underfoot, as the column advanced in a long line,
loose dust and wood-ashes rose in clouds. The air grew thick and irritating to
the lungs.
Now and then they had to make a detour round a charred
and fallen trunk, or cut their way and clamber through a calcined barricade of
twisted limbs and branches. Not infrequently they saw burned bones of animals
or of Anthropoids.
Here and there they even stumbled on a distorted,
half-consumed body--a hideous reminder of the vanquished enemy--the half-man
that had tried to pit itself against the whole-man, with inevitable
annihilation as the only possible result.
The distorted attitudes of some of these ghastly,
incredibly ugly carcasses told with eloquence the terrified, vain flight of the
Horde before the all-consuming storm of fire, the panic and the anguish of
their extinction.
But Allan only grunted or smiled grimly at sight of
the horrible little bodies. Pity he felt no more than for a crushed and hideous
copperhead.
The country had been swept clean by the fire-broom.
Not a living creature remained visible. Moles there still might be, and perhaps
hares and foxes, woodchucks, groundhogs and a few such animals that by chance
had taken earth; but even of these there was no trace. Certainly all larger
breeds had been destroyed.
Where paradise-birds, macaws and paroquets had
screamed and flitted, humming-birds darted with a whir of gauzy wings, serpents
writhed, deer browsed, monkeys and apes swung chattering from the
liana-festooned fern-trees, now all was silence, charred ashes, dust--the
universal, blank awfulness of death.
Naked and ugly the country stretched away, away to its
black horizon, ridge after ridge of rolling land stubbled with sparse, limbless
trunks and carpeted with cinders.
A dead world truly, it seemed--how infinitely
different from the lush, green beauty of the territory south of the New Hope, a
region Stern still could make out as a bluish blur, far to southward, through
his binoculars.
By night, after having eaten dinner beside a turbid,
brackish pool, they had made more than twenty miles to northwestward. Stern
thought scornfully of the distance. In his Pauillac he would have covered it easily
in as many minutes.
But now all was different. Nothing remained save slow,
laborious plodding, foot by foot, through the choking desolation of the burned
world.
They camped near a small stream for the night, and
cast their lines, but took nothing. Stern gave this matter no great weight. He
thought, perhaps, it might be a mere accident, and still felt confident of
finding fish elsewhere.
Even the discovery of three or four dead perch,
floating belly up, round and round in an eddy, gave him no clue to the total
destruction of all life. He did not understand even yet that the terrific
conflagration, far more stupendous than any ever known in the old days, had
even heated the streams and killed there the very fish themselves.
Yet already a vague, half-sensed uneasiness had begun
to creep over him--not yet a definite presentiment of disaster, but rather a
subconscious feeling that the odds against him were too great.
And once a thought of Napoleon crossed his mind as he
sat there silently, camped with his men; and he remembered Moscow, with a
strange, new apprehension.
Next morning, having refilled their canteens, they set
out again, still in the same direction. Stern often consulted his chart, to be
sure they were proceeding in what he took to be the proper course.
The distance between Settlement Cliffs and the machine
was wholly problematical; yet, once he should come within striking distance of
the scene of his disaster, he felt positive of being able to recognize it.
Not far to the south of the spot, he remembered, a
very steep and noisy stream flowed toward the east, and, off to northwest of it
rose a peculiarly formed, double-peaked mountain, easily recognizable.
The sand-barren itself, where he had been obliged to
abandon the machine, lay in a kind of broad valley, flanked on one hand by
cliffs, while the other sloped gradually upward to the foot-hills of the double
mountain in question.
"Once I get anywhere within twenty miles of it
I'm all right," thought Allan, anxiously sweeping the horizon with his binoculars
as the party paused on a high ridge to rest. "The great problem is to
locate that mountain. After that the rest will be easy."
At noon they camped again, ate sparingly, and rested
an hour. Here Allan brought his second map up to date. This map, a large sheet
of parchment, served as a record of distances and directions traveled.
Starting at Settlement Cliffs he had painstakingly entered
on it every stage of the journey, every ridge and valley, watercourse, camp and
landmark. Once the goal reached, this record would prove invaluable in
retracing their way.
"If the rest of the trip were only indicated as
well as what's past!" he muttered, working out his position. "One of
these days, when other things are attended to, we must have a geodetic survey,
complete maps and plans, and accurate information about the whole topography of
this altered continent. Some time--along with a few million other necessary
things!"
The third day brought them nowhere. Still the brule
stretched on and on before them, though now, far to right, Allan occasionally
could glimpse a wooded mountain-spur through the binoculars, as though the
limits of the vast conflagration were in sight at least in one direction.
But to left and ahead nothing still showed but
devastated land.
The character of the country, however, had begun to
change. The valleys had grown deeper and the ridges higher. Allan felt that
they were now coming into a more mountainous region.
"Well, that's encouraging, anyhow," he
reflected. "Any time, now, I may sight the double-peaked mountain. It
can't heave in sight any too soon to suit me!"
There was need of sighting it, indeed, for already the
party had begun to suffer not a little. The perpetual tramping through ashes
had started cracks and sores forming on the men's feet. Most of them were
coughing and sneezing much of the time, with a kind of influenza caused by the
acrid and biting dust.
The dried food, too, had started an intolerable
thirst, and water was terribly scarce. The canteens were now almost always
empty; and more than one brook or pool, to which the men eagerly hastened,
turned out to be saline or hopelessly fouled by fallen forest wreckage,
festering and green-slimed in the cooking sun.
In spite of the eye-shields and pigments, some of the
men were already suffering from sunburn and ophthalmia, which greatly impaired
their efficiency. Their failure to take fish was also beginning to dishearten
them.
Allan pondered the advisability of suspending day
travel and trekking only by night, but had to give over this plan, for it would
obviate all possibility of his sighting the landmark, the cleft mountain.
Though he said nothing, the pangs of apprehension were biting deep into his
soul.
For the first time that night the idea was strongly
borne in upon him that, after all, this might be little better than a
wild-goose chase, and that--despite his desperate need of the Pauillac
engine--perhaps the better part of valor might be discretion, retreat, return
to Settlement Cliffs while there might still be time.
Yet even the few hours of troubled sleep he got that
night, camped in a blackened ravine, served to strengthen his determination to
push on again at all hazards.
"It can't be far now!" thought he. "The
place simply can't be very far! We must have made the best part of the distance
already. What madness to turn back now and lose all we've struggled so hard to
gain! No, no--on we go again! Forward to success!"
Next morning, therefore--the fourth since having left
New Hope River--the party pushed forward again. It was now a strange
procession, limping and slow, the men blinking through their shields, their
hands and faces smeared with mud and ashes.
Painfully, yet without a word of complaint or
rebellion, they once more trailed over the fire-blasted hills on the quest of
the wrecked Pauillac.
Hour by hour they were now forced to pause for rest.
Some of the impedimenta had to be discarded. During the forenoon Allan
commanded that most of the fishing-gear and part of the cordage should be
thrown away.
Toward mid-afternoon he sorted out the tools, and kept
only an essential minimum. Now that they had seen no possible need for
ammunition, he decided to leave half of that also.
The tools and ammunition he carefully cached under a
rock-cairn and set a tall, burned pole up over it, with a cross-piece lashed
near the top. The position of this cairn he minutely noted on his map. Some day
he would return and get the valuables again.
Nothing could be spared from the provision packets,
but these were much lighter, anyhow. This helped a little. But Allan could see
that the strength of his men, and his own force as well, was diminishing faster
than the burden.
So, with a heavy heart, now half inclined to abandon
the task and turn back, he surveyed the horizon for the last time that night in
vain search for the landmark mountain of his hopes.
Morning dawned again pitilessly hot and sun-parched.
By five o'clock the party was under way, to make at least a few miles before
the greatest heat should set in.
Allan realized that this must be the crucial day.
Either by nightfall he must sight the mountain or he must turn back. And with
fever-burning eagerness he urged his limping men to greater speed, chafed at
every delay, constantly examined the horizon, and with consuming wrath cursed
the Horde which in its venomous hate had brought this anguish and disaster on
his people.
Just a little past eight o'clock a cry suddenly burst
from Zangamon, who had left the line during a pause to look for water in a
near-by hollow.
Stern heard the man's hoarse voice unmistakably
resonant with terror. To him he ran.
"What is it, Zangamon?" he cried thickly,
for his tongue was parched and swollen. "What have you found? Quick, tell
me!"
"See, O Kromno! Behold!" exclaimed the man,
pointing.
Stern looked--and saw a human body, charred and
distorted, face downward on the blackened earth. Up through the back something
projected--something hard and sharp.
He stooped, wide-eyed, staring at the thing.
"A spear-head, so help me!"
Then he realized the truth. They had found one of his
slaughtered companions of the terrible flight from the Horde!
Stern recoiled. Shocked though he was, yet a certain
joy possessed him. For now he knew he could not be far from the path of
success. The wrecked machine, he knew, could not lie more than one or two days'
march ahead. If the party could only last that long--
The others came hobbling. When they, too, saw the
mournful object and knew and understood, a deep silence fell upon them. In a
circle they surrounded the corpse of their murdered comrade, and for a while
they looked on it with woe.
Allan realized that he must not let inaction, thought
and fear prey on them, so he commanded immediate burial of the body.
They therefore dug a shallow grave in the baked soil,
and, taking good care not to touch the poisoned spear-head, carefully laid
their companion to rest. Over the filled-in grave they heaved rocks.
"Does anybody know his name?" asked Allan.
"He was called Relzang," answered Frumnos.
"I knew him well--a metal-worker, of the best."
"That's so--now I remember," assented Stern.
"What was his totem?"
"A circle, with a bird's head within."
"Let it be placed here, then."
Their best stone-cutter roughly hewed the mark in a
great boulder, which was set on top of the pile. Then nothing more remaining to
do, the exploring party once more pushed forward.
But Allan could sense that now even its diminished
strength had greatly lessened. Discouragement and forebodings of certain death
were working among the men.
He knew he could not hold them more than a few hours
longer at the outside.
During the noonday halt and rest, under a low cliff,
he made a charweg, saying:
"O my people, barring the matter of the
patriarch's death, I have always spoken truth to you. Now I speak truth. This
shall be the last day. Ye have been brave and strong, uncomplaining in great
trials, and obedient. I shall reward ye greatly. But I am wise. I will not
drive ye too far. The end is at hand.
"Either I see the cleft mountain by to-morrow
night or we return. I shall push no farther forward than the march of one day
and a half. After that I shall either have the flying boat or we shall go
quickly to our safe home at Settlement Cliffs.
"Be of good heart, therefore. The return will be
much easier and shorter. We can follow the picture of the way that I have made.
Despair not. All shall be well. I have spoken."
They greeted his promise with murmurs of approbation,
but made no answer, for body and soul were grievously tried. When he gave the
order to advance again, however, they buckled into the toil with a good heart.
Their morale, he plainly saw, had been markedly improved by his few words.
And, now filled with hot, new hope, once more he led
the painful march, his binoculars every few minutes swinging round the far
horizon in a vain attempt to sight the longed for height.
But other events were destined and were written on the
book of fate. For, as they topped a high ridge about five o'clock that
afternoon--dragging themselves along, parched and spent, rather than
marching--Allan made a halt for careful observations from this vantage-post.
The men sank down, eager to lie prone even for a few
minutes on the ash-covered soil, to hide their eyes and pant like hard-run
hunting dogs.
Allan himself felt hardly the strength to remain
upright; but he forced himself to stand there, and with a tremendous effort
held the glass true as it slowly scoured the sky-line to north and west.
All at once he uttered a choking cry. The glass shook
in his wasted hands. His eyes, staring, refused their office, and a strange
purple blur seemed to blot the horizon from his sight.
With the binoculars he stared at a point N. N. W.,
where he had thought to see the incredible apparition; but now nothing
appeared.
"Hallucinations, so soon?" he muttered,
rubbing his eyes. "Come, come, buck up! This won't do at all!"
And again he searched the place with his powerful
lenses.
"My God! but I do see them--and they're
real--they're moving, too!" he exclaimed. "No hallucination, no
mirage! They're there! But--but what--What can this mean? Who can they
be?"
Tiny and clear against the dazzling background of the
afternoon sky he had perceived a long line of human figures trekking to
southeast over the distant hill-top, almost directly toward the point where his
exhausted troop now lay inert and panting.
CHAPTER XXXII
THE MEETING OF THE BANDS
Convinced though Stern now was of the reality of the
amazing sight he had just witnessed through his binoculars, yet for a long
moment he remained silent and staring, utterly at a loss for any rational
explanation of the remarkable apparition.
Exhausted in body and confused in mind, he could hit
upon no answer to the riddle.
Might these be some detached and belated members of
the Horde? No; for their figures and their gait, as he now for the third time
studied them through the glass, were unmistakably human.
But if not Anthropoids, then what? Enemies? Potential
friends? Some new and strange race, until now undiscovered?
A score of possible explanations struggled in his
mind, only to be rejected. But this was now no time for questions, analysis, or
thought. For, even as he looked, the end of the line came to view, then
vanished down the blackened hillside.
Invisible, now that they no longer stood silhouetted
against the sky-line, the strange company had disappeared as though swallowed
up by the earth. Yet Stern well knew that they were coming almost directly down
upon him and his little party. Already there was pressing need for swift
decision.
What should he do? Advance to meet these strangers?
Risk all on a mere chance? Or turn, retreat and hide? Or ambush them, and kill?
He found himself, for the moment, unable to make up
his mind. Yet, should a pinch arise and the last contingency become necessary,
he felt a powerful advantage. He was positive his little band, armed as they were,
could easily wipe out this column. But, after all, must he fight?
His questions all unsettled and his mind confused from
the terrible exhaustions of the march, he waited. He surveyed the neighborhood,
with a view to possible battle.
On his left rose a ridge that swung to northward
between the advancing column and his own position. On his right an arroyo or
gully, choked with fallen tree-trunks and burned forest wreckage, descended in
an easterly direction toward a rather deep valley. In this gully he saw was
ample hiding-place for his whole force.
"Men!" he addressed them; "it is
strange to tell, but there be others who come against us there!" He
pointed at the far crest of the sawlike highlands, where now he thought to see
a hazy, floating pall of dust.
"Until we know their purpose and their temper we
must have care. We must hide ourselves and wait. Come, then, quickly! And
prepare your guns against the need of battle!"
His words aroused and heartened his exhausted men. The
prospect even of war was welcome--anything in place of this unending trek
through the burned wilderness.
Zangamon cried: "Where be those that come, O
Kromno? And what manner of men?"
"Yonder," indicated Stern. "I know not
who, save that they be men. Wait but a little and you shall know. Now to the
ravine!"
All got up, and with more energy than they had shown
for some time, they trailed to the gully. Here they were soon well entrenched,
with weapons ready. Stern now felt confident of the situation, however it might
turn.
They waited. Some little talk trickled up and down the
line, but for the most part the men kept quiet, watching eagerly.
Now already the dust of the advancing column had grown
unmistakably visible, drifting downwind in a thin haze that ever advanced more
and more to the southeast, came nearer always, and rose higher in their view.
"Be ready, men," cautioned Stern. "In a
few minutes, now, the foremost will pass over that blackened hilltop there
ahead of us!"
Higher and thicker grew the dust. A far, shrill cry
sounded; and some minutes later the breaking of wood became audible as the
column cut through a charred barrier.
Stern was half standing, half lying in the arroyo,
only his head projecting over a charcoal mass that once had been a date-palm.
His weapon hung, well balanced, in his hand. All along
the edge of the gully other pistol and rifle barrels were poked through debris.
Forgotten now were sore and wounded feet, thirst, hunger, ophthalmia,
discouragement--everything. This new excitement had wiped all pain away.
Suddenly Allan started, and a little nervous thrill
ran down his spine. Over the top of the hill they all were watching a moving
object had suddenly become visible--a head!
Another followed, and then a third, and many more; and
now the shoulders and the bodies had begun to show; and now the whole advance
guard of the mysterious marching column was plainly to be seen, not more than a
quarter-mile away.
Allan jerked the binoculars to his eyes, and for a
long moment peered through them.
His eyes widened. An expression of blank amazement,
supreme wonder and vast incredulity overspread his face.
"What?" he exclaimed. "But--it's
impossible! I--it can't be--"
Again he looked, and this time was forced to believe
what seemed to him beyond all bounds of possibility.
"Our own people! The Folk!" he cried in a
loud voice. And before his men could sense it he was out of the ravine.
His first thought was a relief expedition from
Settlement Cliffs; but how could there be so many? Those who had remained at
the colony were only twenty-five, all told, and in this long line that still at
a good pace was defiling down the hillside already more than fifty had come to
view, with more and ever more still topping the rise.
Utterly at a loss though he was, incapable of seeing
any clue to the tremendous riddle, he still retained enough wit to hail the
column, now passing down the slope some three or four hundred yards to
westward.
"Ohe, Merucaan v'yolku!" he shouted between
hollowed palms. "Yomnu! Troin iska ieri!"
Already his men had scrambled from concealment, and
were waving hands and weapons, cloaks, burned brush wood, anything they could
lay hands on, to attract attention. Their shouts and hails drowned out the
master's.
But the meaning of the words mattered little. For the
column on the hillside, understanding, had stopped short in its tracks.
Then suddenly, with yells, it dissolved into confusion
of its component parts; and at a run the People of the Abyss swarmed to the
greeting of their kinsmen and their own, the colonists.
Barbarians as the folk still were, they met with a
vociferous affection. A regular tangi, or joy-wailing, followed, and all
crowded vociferously about Stern, with hails of "Kromno! Long live our
Kromno, our great chief!" in their own speech.
But Allan, dumfounded by this incredible happening,
broke the ceremony as short as possible. The sight of these unexpected
reenforcements dazed him. He managed to keep some coherence of thought,
however, and flung rapid questions, to which he got scant answers.
Amazed, he stared at the newcomers, now shouting with
their relatives from the colony in wild abandon. To his vast astonishment he
saw that they had contrived eye-shields similar to those of his own party, and
that they had likewise painted their faces.
They had supplies as well-dried fish, seaweed, crated
waterfowl, and even fresh game. Allan's astonishment knew no bounds.
He laid a compelling hand on the shoulder of one,
Rigvin, whom he remembered as a mighty caster of the nets on the Great Sunken
Sea.
"Oh, Rigvin!" he commanded. "Come aside
with me. I must have speech at once!"
"I come, O Kromno. Speak, and I make
answer!"
"How came ye here without the flying boat? How
did ye escape from the Abyss? Whither went ye? Tell me all!"
"We waited, Kromno, but you came not. Did you
forget your people in the darkness?"
"No, Rigvin. There has been great distress in
Settlement Cliffs. The flying boat is lost. Even now we seek it. Enemies
attacked. We destroyed them, but had to sweep the world with fire, as ye see.
Many things have happened to keep me from my people. But how came ye here? How
have ye done this strange thing, always deemed impossible?"
"Harken, master, that I may tell it in few words!
Later, when we reach the colony whereof you have spoken, we can make all things
clear; but now is no time for a great talking."
"Go on quickly!"
"Yea, I speak. We waited for you many days, O
Kromno; but you came not again. Days on days we waited, as you measure time.
Sleepings and wakings we waited eagerly, but no sign of you was seen. Then
uneasiness and fear and sorrow fell upon us all."
"What then?"
"We held a great charweg there at the Place of
Bones, near the Blazing Well, to take thought what was best to do. For you were
our chief; and our very ancient law commands that if any chief be in distress,
or deemed lost, the Folk must risk all, even life, to save and bring him once
more to his own.
"For many hours our wisest men spoke. Some
declared you had deserted us, but them the Folk cried down; and barely they
escaped the boiling vat. We agreed some calamity had befallen. Then we swore to
go to rescue you!"
"Ye did?" exclaimed Stern, much moved.
"Gods, what devotion! But--how did ye ever get out of the Abyss? How find
your way so straight toward Settlement Cliffs?"
"That is a strange story, and very long, O
Kromno! All our elders took thought of what ye had told us so often, and they
made a picture of the way. We fashioned protections for the eyes and skin, as
ye had said.
"Then the wise men recalled all the ancient
traditions, which we had long deemed myths. They looked, also, upon certain
records graven in the rock beyond the walls, past the place of burial. They
decided the way might still be open past the Great Vortex and through the long
cleft, whereby our distant fathers came.
"But they said it might mean death to try to pass
the Vortex. They forced none to go. Only such as would need try."
"A volunteer expedition, eh?" thought Allan.
"And look at the size of it, will you? These people are without even the
slightest understanding of fear!"
"Thus it was arranged, master," continued
Rigvin. "Eight score and more of us offered to go. All things were quickly
made ready, and much food was packed, and many weapons. In fifteen long canoes
we started, after a great singing. Men went in each canoe to bring back the
boats--"
"They didn't even wait for you? But if ye had
been lost, and sought to return, what then?"
"There was to be no return, master. All swore
either to find you or die!"
"Go on!" exclaimed Allan, deeply moved.
"We sailed across the Sunken Sea, O Kromno, and
reached the islands of the Lanskaarn. There we had to fight and thirty were
killed. But we kept on, and in two days, watching for the quiet time between
the great tempests, entered the Vortex."
"You all got through?"
"No master. There was not time. Many were lost;
but still we kept on. Then on the fourth day we reached the great cleft, even
as our traditions said. And here we camped, and sang again, and once more swore
to find you. Then the boats all returned, and we pushed forward, upward,
through the cleft."
"And then?"
Rigvin shook his head and sighed.
"O Kromno," he answered, "the story is
too long! We be weary, and would reach the place whereof ye have told us. Later
there will be time for talk. But now we cannot tell it all!"
"Ye speak truth, Rigvin!" he exclaimed.
"I, too, have many things to tell. It cannot be this day. We will lead ye
to the colony. We, too, need rest. My men are in sore straits, as ye see!"
He gestured at the groups gathered along the edge of
the ravine. A great noise of talking rose against the heated air; and food and
water, too, were being given to the Settlement men by the newcomers.
Stern knew the day was saved. Deep gratitude upwelled
in his heart.
"Nothing that I can ever do will repay men like
these!" thought he. Then, all at once, a sudden hope thrilled him, and he
cried:
"Oh, Rigvin, one thing more! Tell me, in your
long journey from the brink, have ye chanced to see a cleft mountain with two
peaks on either hand?"
"You mean, master--"
"A mountain; a high jut of land, with two tops,
side by side--like two grave-mounds?"
Rigvin stood a moment in thought, his soot-smeared
brows wrinkled with the effort of trying to remember. Then all at once he
looked up quickly with a smile.
"Yea, master!" he cried. "We saw
such!"
"Where, where? For God's sake, where was
it?" ejaculated Stern, gripping him by the arm with a hand that shook with
sudden keen emotion.
"Where was it, master? Thus one day's
marching."
Rigvin wheeled and pointed to northwestward.
"And ye can find it again?"
"Truly, yes. Why, master?"
"There, near that mountain, lies the wreck of the
vlyn b'hotu, the flying boat, Rigvin! Lead us thither! We must find it. And
then Settlement Cliffs!"
Through all his exhaustion and his pain he knew that
now the goal was close at hand. And beyond toil, suffering and hardship once
more beckoned prosperity and peace and love.
CHAPTER XXXIII
FIVE YEARS LATER
Long before daybreak that morning, the thriving
village of Settlement Cliffs, capital and market-town of the New Hope Colony,
was awake and astir.
For the great festival day was at hand, the fifth
anniversary of the founding of the colony, to be celebrated by the arrival of
the last Merucaans from the depths of the Abyss.
The old caves, now abandoned save for grain, fruit and
fish storehouses were closed and silent. No labor was going forward there. The
nets hung dry. From the forges, smithies and work-shops along the river-bank at
the rapids arose no sounds of the accustomed industry.
The road and bridge-builders were idle; and from the
farms now dotting the rich brule across the river--each snug stone house, tiled
with red or green, standing among its crops and growing orchards--the Folk were
coming in to town for the feast-day.
The broad wooden trestle-bridge across the New Hope
echoed with hollow verberations beneath the measured tread of two and four-ox
teams hauling creaking wains heaped high with meats, fruits, casks of cider,
generous wines, and all the richness of that virgin soil.
On the summer morning air rose laughter from the
youths and maidens coming in afoot. Sounded the cries of the teamsters, the
barking of dogs, the mingled murmur of speech--English speech again; and the
fresh wind, bearing away a fine, golden dust from the long roads, swayed the
palm-tops and the fern-trees with a gentle and caressing touch.
All up and down the broad, well-paved street of the
village--a street lined with stone cottages, bordered with luxuriant tropic
gardens, and branching into a dozen smaller thoroughfares--a happy throng was
idling.
Well clad in plain yet substantial weaves from the
vine-festooned work-shops below the cliff, abundantly fed, vigorous and strong,
not one showed sickness or deformity, such as had scourged the human race in
the old, evil days of long ago.
Loose-belted garb, sandals and a complete absence of
hats all had their part in this abounding health. Open-air life and rational
food completed the work.
No drugs, save three or four essential ones, and no
poisons, ever had crept in to menace life. Wine there was, rich and
unfermented; but the curse of alcohol existed not. And in the Law it was
forever banned.
On the broad porch of their home, a boulder-built
cottage facing the broad plaza where palms shaded the graveled paths, and
purple, yellow and scarlet blooms lured humming-birds and butterflies, stood
Beatrice and Allan.
Both were smiling in the clear June sunlight of that
early morning. A cradle rocked by Gesafam--a little older and more bent, yet
still hardy--gave glimpses of another olive-branch, this one a girl.
The piazza was littered at its farthest end with
serviceable, home-made playthings; but Allan, Junior, had no use for them
to-day. Out there on the lawn of the plaza he was rolling and running with a
troop of other children--many, many children, indeed.
As Beatrice and Allan watched the play they smiled;
and through the man's arm crept the woman's hand, and with the confidence of
perfect trust she leaned her head against his shoulder.
"Whoever could have thought," said he at
last, "that all this really could come true? In those dark hours when the
Horde had all but swallowed us, when we fell into the Abyss, when those
terrible adventures racked our souls down beside the Sunken Sea, and later,
here, when everything seemed lost--who could have foreseen this?"
"You could and did!" she answered.
"From the beginning you planned everything, Allan. It was all foreseen and
nothing ever stopped you, just as the future beyond this time is all foreseen
by you and must and shall be as you plan it!"
"Shall be, with your help!" he murmured, and
silence came again. Together they watched the holiday crowd gradually
congregating in the vast plaza where once the palisade had been. Now the old
wooden stockade had long vanished. Cleared land and farms extended far beyond
even Newport Heights, where the Pauillac had first come to earth at New Hope.
Well-kept roads connected them all with the
settlement. And for some miles to southward the primeval forests had been
vanquished by the ever-extending hand of this new, swiftly growing race.
"With my help and theirs!" she rejoined
presently. "Never forget, dear, how wonderfully they've taken hold, how
they've labored, developed and grown in every way. You'd be surprised--really
you would--if you came in contact with them as I do in the schools, to see the
marvelous way they learn--old and young alike. It's a miracle, that's
all!"
"No, not exactly," he explained. "It's
atavism. These people of ours were really civilized in essence, despite all the
overlying ages of barbarism. Civilization was latent in them, that's all. Just
as all the children born here under normal conditions have reverted to
pigmented skin and hair and eyes, so even the grown-ups have thrown back to
civilization. Two or three years at the outside have put back the coloring matter
in every newcomer's iris and epidermis. Just so--"
A sudden and quickly-growing tumult in the plaza and
down the long, broad street interrupted him. He saw a waving of hands, a
general craning of necks, a drift toward the north side of the square, the river
side.
The shouts and cheers increased and cries of
"They come! They come!" rose on the morning air.
"Already?" exclaimed Allan in surprise.
"These new machines certainly do surprise me with their speed and power.
In the old days the Pauillac wouldn't have been here before noon from the
Abyss!"
Together, Beatrice and he walked round the wide piazza
to the rear of the bungalow. The home estate sloped gently down toward the
cement and boulder wall edging the cliff. In its broad garden stood the stable,
where half a dozen horses--caught on the northern savannas and carefully
tamed--disputed their master's favor with the touring car he had built up from
half a dozen partly ruined machines in Atlanta and other cities.
Up the cliff still roared the thunder of the rapids,
to-day untamed by the many turbines and power-plants along the shore. But
louder than the river rose the tumult of the rejoicing throng: "They come!
They come!"
"Where?" questioned Beta. "See them,
boy?"
"There! Look! How swift! My trained men can
outfly me now--more luck to them!"
He pointed far to northwestward, over the wide and
rolling sea of green, farm-dotted, that had sprung up with marvelous fecundity
in the wake of the great fire.
Looking now out over the very same country where, five
years and a month before, she had strained her tear-blinded eyes for some sign
of Allan's return, Beatrice suddenly beheld three high, swift little specks
skimming up the heavens with incredible velocity.
"Hurrah!" shouted Allan boyishly. "Here
they come--the last of my Folk!"
He ran to the corner of the piazza and on the tall
staff that dominated the canyon and the river-valley dipped the stars and
stripes three times in signal of welcome.
And already, ere the salute was done, the rushing
planes had slipped full half the distance from the place where they had first
been sighted.
A messenger ran down the gravel driveway and saluted.
"O Kromno!" he began. "Master--"
"Master no longer!" Allan interrupted.
"Brother now, only!"
The lad stared, amazed.
"Well, what is it?" smiled Allan.
"The Council of the Elders prays you to come to
help greet the last-comers. And after that the feast!"
"I come!" he answered. The lad bowed and
vanished.
"They aren't going to let me out of it, after
all," he sighed. "I'd so much rather let them run their own festival
to-day. But no--they've got to ring me in, as usual! You'll come, too, of
course?"
She nodded, and a moment later they were walking over
the fine lawn toward the plaza.
On the far side, in a wide, open stretch that served
the children sometimes as a playground, stood the great hangars of the
community's air-fleet. Beyond them rose workshops, their machinery driven by
electric power from the turbines at the rapids.
Even as Allan and Beatrice passed through the cheering
crowd, now drifting toward the hangars, a sound of music wafted down-wind--a
little harsh at times, but still with promise of far better things to be.
Many flags fluttered in the air, and even the
rollicking children on the lawns paused to wonder as swift shadows cut across
the park.
On high was heard the droning hum of the propellers.
It ceased, and in wide, sure, evenly balanced spirals the great planes one by
one slid down and took the earth as easily as a gull sinks to rest upon the
bosom of a quiet sea.
"They do work well, my equilibrators!"
murmured Allan, unable to suppress a thrill of pride. "Simple, too; but,
after all, how wonderfully effective!"
The crowd parted to let him through with Beatrice. Two
minutes later he was clasping the hands of the last Folk ever to be brought
from the strange, buried village under the cliff beside the Sunless Sea.
He summoned Zangamon and Frumuos, together with Sivad
and the three aviators.
"Well done!" said he; and that was all--all,
yet enough. Then, while the people cheered again and, crowding round, greeted
their kinsfolk, he gave orders for the housing and the care of the
travel-wearied newcomers.
Through the summer air drifted slow smoke. Off on the
edge of the grove that flanked the plaza to southward the crackling of
new-built fires was heard.
Allan turned to Beta with a smile.
"Getting ready for the barbecue already!"
said he, "With that and the games and all, they ought to have enough to
keep them busy for one day. Don't you think they'll have to let us go a while?
There are still a few finishing touches to put to the new laws I'm going to
hand the Council this afternoon for the Folk to hear. Yes, by all means,
they'll have to let us go."
Together they walked back to their bungalow amid its
gardens of palm-growths, ferns and flowers. Here they stopped a moment to chat
with some good friend, there to watch the children and--parentlike--make sure
young Allan was safe and only normally dirty and grass-stained.
They gained their broad piazza at length, turned, and
for a while watched the busy, happy scene in the shaded street, the plaza and
the playground.
Then Beta sat down by the cradle--still in that same
low chair Allan had built for her five years ago, a chair she had steadily
refused to barter for a finer one.
He drew up another beside her. From his pocket he drew
a paper--the new laws--and for a minute studied it with bent brows.
The soft wind stirred the woman's hair as she sat
there half dreaming, her blue-gray eyes, a little moist, seeing far more than
just what lay before them. On his head a shaft of sunlight fell, and had you
looked you might have seen the crisp, black hair none too sparingly lined with
gray.
But his gaze was strong and level and his smile the
same as in bygone years, as with his left hand he pressed hers and, with a look
eloquent of many things, said:
"Now, sweetheart, if you're quite ready--?"
CHAPTER XXXIV
HISTORY AND ROSES
Allan sat writing in his library. Ten years had now
slipped past since the last of the Folk had been brought to the surface and the
ancient settlement in the bowels of the earth forever abandoned. Heavily
sprinkled with gray, the man's hair showed the stress of time and labors
incredible.
Lines marked his face with the record of their
character-building, even as his rapid pen traced on white paper the all but
completing history of the new world whereat he had been laboring so long.
Through the open window, where the midsummer breeze
swayed the silken curtains, drifted a hum from the long file of bee-hives in
the garden. Farther away sounded the comfortable gossip of hens as they
breasted their soft feathers into the dust-baths behind the stables. A dog
barked.
Came voices from without. Along the street growled a
motor. Laughter of children echoed from the playground. Allan ceased writing a
moment, with a smile, and gazed about him as though waking from a dream.
"Can this be true?" he murmured. "After
having worked over the records of the earlier time they still seem the reality
and this the dream!"
On the garden-path sounded footfalls. Then the voice
of Beatrice calling:
"Come out, boy! See my new roses--just opened
this morning!"
He got up and went to the window. She--matronly now
and of ampler bosom, yet still very beautiful to look upon--was standing there
by the rose-tree, scissors in hand.
Allan, Junior, now a rugged, hardy-looking chap of
nearly sixteen--tall, well built and with his father's peculiar alertness of bearing--was
bending down a high branch for his mother.
Beyond, on the lawn, the ten-year-old daughter,
Frances, had young Harold in charge, swinging him high in a stout hammock under
the apple-trees.
"Can't you come out a minute, dear?" asked
Beatrice imploringly. "Let your work go for once! Surely these new roses
are worth more than a hundred pages of dry statistics that nobody'll ever read,
anyhow!"
He laughed merrily, threw her a kiss, and answered:
"Still a girl, I see! Ah, well, don't tempt me,
Beta. It's hard enough to work on such a day, anyhow, without your trying to
entice me out!"
"Won't you come, Allan?"
"Just give me half an hour more and I'll call it
off for to-day!"
"All right; but make it a short half-hour,
boy!"
He returned to his desk. The library, like the whole
house now, was fully and beautifully furnished. The spoils of twenty cities had
contributed to the adornment of "The Nest," as they had christened
their home.
In time Allan planned even to bring art-works from
Europe to grace it still further. As yet he had not attempted to cross the
Atlantic, but in his seaport near the ruins of Mobile a powerful one hundred
and fifty-foot motor-yacht was building.
In less than six months he counted on making the first
voyage of discovery to the Old World.
Contentedly he glanced around the familiar room. Upon
the mantel over the capacious fireplace stood rare and beautiful bronzes.
Priceless rugs adorned the polished floor.
The broad windows admitted floods of sunlight that
fell across the great jars of flowers Beta always kept there for him and
lighted up the heavy tiers of books in their mahogany cases. Books
everywhere--under the window-seats, up the walls, even lining a deep alcove in
the far corner. Books, hundreds upon hundreds, precious and cherished above all
else.
"Who ever would have thought, after all,"
murmured he, "that we'd find books intact as we did? A miracle--nothing
less! With our printing-plant already at work under the cliff, all the art,
science and literature of the ages--all that's worth preserving--can be still
kept for mankind. But if I hadn't happened to find a library of books in a New
York bonded warehouse all cased up for transportation, the work of preservation
would have been forever impossible!"
He turned back to his history, and before writing
again idly thumbed over a few pages of his voluminous manuscript. He read:
"March 1, A. D. 2930. The astronomical
observatory on Round Top Hill, one mile south of Newport Heights, was finished
to-day and the last of the apparatus from Cambridge, Lick, and other ruins was
installed. I find my data for reckoning time are unreliable, and have therefore
assumed this date arbitrarily and readjusted the calendar accordingly.
"Our Daily Messenger, circulating through the
entire community and educating the people both in English and in scientific
thought, will soon popularize the new date.
"Just as I have substituted the metric system for
the old-time chaotic hodge-podge we once used, so I shall substitute English
for Merucaan definitely inside of a few years. Already the younger generation
hardly understands the native Merucaan speech. It will eventually become a
dead, historically interesting language, like all other former tongues. The
catastrophe has rendered possible, as nothing else could have done, the
realization of universal speech, labor-unit exchange values in place of money,
and a political and economic democracy unhampered by ideas of selfish, personal
gain."
He turned a few pages, his face glowing with
enthusiasm.
"April 15--The first ten-yearly census was
completed to-day. Even with the aid of Frumuos and Zangamon, I have been at
work on this nearly two months, for now our outlying farms, villages and
settlements have pushed away fifteen or twenty miles from the original focus at
the Cliffs, or 'Cliffton,' as the capital is becoming generally known.
"Population, 5,072, indicating a high birth-rate
and an exceptionally low mortality. Our one greatest need is large families.
With the whole world to reconquer, we must have men.
"Area now under cultivation, under grazing and
under forests being actively exploited, 42,076 acres. Domestic animals, 26,011.
Horses are already being replaced by motors, save for pleasure-riding. Power-plants
and manufacturing establishments, 32. Aerial fleet, 17 of the large biplanes, 8
of the swifter monoplanes for scout work. One shipyard at Mobile.
"Total roads, macadamized and other, 832 miles.
Air-motors and sun-motors in use or under construction, 41; mines being worked,
13; schools, 27, including the technical school at Intervale, under my personal
instruction. Military force, zero--praise be! Likewise jails, saloons,
penitentiaries, gallows, hospitals, vagrants, prostitutes, politicians,
diseases, beggars, charities--all zero, now and forever!"
Allan turned to the unfinished end of the manuscript,
poised his pen a moment, and then began writing once more where he had left off
when called by Beatrice:
"The great monument in memory of the patriarch, first
of all our people to perish in the upper world, was finished on June 18.
Memorial exercises will be held next month.
"On June 22 the new satellite, which passes
darkly among the stars every forty-eight hours, was named Discus. Its distance
is 3,246 miles; dimensions, 720 miles by 432; weight, six and three-quarter
billion tons.
"On July 2, I discovered unmistakable traces
either of habitations or of their ruins on the new and till now unobserved face
of the moon, hidden in the old days. This problem still remains for further
investigation.
"July 4, our national holiday, a viva-voce
election and Council of the Elders was held. They still insist on choosing me
as Kromno. I weary of the task, and would gladly give it over to some younger
man.
"At this Council, held on the great
meeting-ground beyond the hangars, I again and for the third time submitted the
question of trying to colonize from the races still in the Abyss. If feasible,
this would rapidly add to our population. The Folk are now civilized to a point
where they could rapidly assimilate outside stock.
"In addition to the Lanskaarn, a strong and
active race known to exist on the Central Island in the Sunken Sea, there
remain persistent traditions of a strange, yellow-haired race somewhere on the
western coasts of that sea, beyond the Great Vortex. Two parties exist among
us.
"The minority is anxious for exploration and
conquest. The majority votes for peace and quiet growth. It may well be that
the Lanskaarn and the other people never will be rescued. I, for one, cannot
attempt it. I grow a little weary. But if the younger generation so decides,
that must be their problem and their labor, like the rebuilding of the great
cities and the reconquest of the entire continent from sea to sea.
"In the mean time--"
At the window appeared Beatrice. Smiling, she flung a
yellow rose. It landed on Allan's desk, spilling its petals all across his
manuscript.
He looked up, startled. His frown became a smile.
"My time's up?" he queried. "Why, I
didn't know I'd been working five minutes!"
"Up? Long ago! Now, Allan, you just simply must
leave that history and come out and see my roses, or--or--"
"No threats!" he implored with mock
earnestness. "I'm coming, dearest. Just give me time--"
"Not another minute, do you hear?"
"--to put my work away, and I'm with you!"
He carefully arranged the pages of his manuscript in
order, while she stood waiting at the window, daring not leave lest he plunge
back again into his absorbing toil.
Into his desk-drawer he slid the precious record of
the community's labor, growth, achievement, triumph. Then, with a boyish
twinkle in his eyes, he left the library.
She turned, expecting him to meet her by the broad
piazza; but all at once he stole quietly round the other corner of the
bungalow, his footsteps noiseless in the thick grass.
Suddenly he seized her, unsuspecting, in his arms.
"My prisoner!" he laughed. "Roses?
Here's the most beautiful one in our whole garden!"
"Where?" she asked, not understanding.
"This red one, here!"
And full upon the mouth he kissed her in the
leaf-shaded sunshine of that wondrous summer day.
CHAPTER XXXV
THE AFTERGLOW
Evening!
Far in the west, beyond the canyon of the New Hope
River--now a beautifully terraced park and pleasure-ground--the rolling hills,
fertile and farm-covered, lay resting as the sun died in a glory of crimson,
gold and green.
The reflections of the passing day spread a purple
haze through the palm and fern-tree aisles of the woodland. Only a slight
breeze swayed the branches. Infinite in its serenity brooded a vast peace from
the glowing sky.
A few questing swallows shot here and there like
arrows, blackly outlined with swift and crooked wing against the vermilion of
the west.
Over the countryside, the distant farms and hills, a
thin and rosy vapor hovered, fading slowly as the sun sank lower still.
Scarcely moved by the summer breeze, a few slow clouds
drifted away--away to westward--gently and calmly as the first promises of
night stole up the world.
An arbor, bowered with wistarias and the waxen spikes
of the new fleur de vie, stood near the woodbine-covered wall edging the cliff.
Among its leaves the soft air rustled very lovingly. A scent of many blossoms
hung over the perfumed evening.
Upon the lawn one last, belated robin still lingered.
Its mate called from a sycamore beyond the hedge, and with an answering note it
rose and winged away; it vanished from the sight.
Allan and Beatrice, watching it from the arbor,
smiled; and through the smile it seemed there might be still a trace of deeper
thought.
"How quickly it obeyed the call of love!"
said Allan musingly. "When that comes what matters else?"
She nodded.
"Yes," she answered presently. "That
call is still supreme. Our Frances--"
She paused, but her eyes sought the half-glimpsed
outlines of another cottage there beyond the hedge.
"We never realized, did we?" said Allan,
voicing her thought. "It came so suddenly. But we haven't lost her, after
all. And there are still the others, too. And when grandchildren come--"
"That means a kind of youth all over again,
doesn't it? Well--"
Her hand stole into his, and for a while they sat in
silence, thinking the thoughts that "do sometime lie too deep for
tears."
The flaming red in the west had faded now to orange
and dull umber. Higher in the sky yellows and greens gave place to blue as deep
as that in the Aegean grottos. The zenith, a dark purple, began to show a
silver twinkle here and there of stars.
A whirring, roaring sound grew audible to eastward. It
strengthened quickly. And all at once, far above the river, a long, swift
train, its windows already lighted, sped with a smooth, rapid flight.
Allan watched the monorail vanish beyond the huge
north tower of the cable bridge, sink through the trees, and finally fade into
the gathering gloom.
"The Great Lakes Express," said he. "In
the old days we thought seventy miles an hour something stupendous. Now two
hundred is mere ordinary schedule-time. Yes--something has been accomplished
even now. The greater time still to be--we can't hope to see it.
"But we can catch a glimpse of what it shall be,
here and there. We must be content to have built foundations. On them those who
shall come in the future shall raise a fairer and a mightier world than any we
have ever dreamed."
Again he relapsed into silence; but his arm drew round
Beatrice, and together they sat watching the age-old yet ever-new drama of the
birth of night.
Half heard, mingled with the eternal turmoil of the
rapids, rose the far purring of the giant dynamos in the power-houses below the
cliff. Here, there, lights began to gleam in the city; and on the rolling
farmlands to northward, too, little winking eyes of light opened one by one,
each one a home.
Suddenly the man spoke again.
"More than a hundred thousand of us
already!" he exulted. "Over a tenth of a million--and every year the
growth is faster, ever faster, in swift progressions. A hundred thousand
English-speaking people, Beta; a civilization already, even in a material
sense, superior to the old one that was swept away; in a spiritual, moral
sense, how vastly far ahead!
"A hundred thousand! Some time, before long, it
will be a million; then two, five, twenty, a hundred, with no racial discords,
no mutual antipathies, no barriers of name or blood; but for the first time a
universal race, all sound and pure, starting right, living right, striving
toward a goal which even we cannot foresee!
"Not only shall this land be filled, but Europe,
Asia, Africa and all the islands of the Seven Seas shall know the hand of man
again, and own his sovereignty, from pole to pole!"
His clasp about Beatrice tightened; she felt his heart
beat strong with deep emotion as he spoke again:
"Already the cities are beginning to arise from
their ashes of a thousand oblivious years. Already a score of thriving colonies
have scattered from the capital, all yet bound to it with monorail cables, with
electric wires and with the ether-borne magic of the wireless.
"Already our boy, our son--can you imagine him
really a man of thirty, darling?--elected President on our last Council Day,
guides a free people--a people self-reliant and strong, energetic, capable,
dominant.
"Already the inconceivable fertility of the earth
is yielding its bounties a hundred fold; and trade-routes circle the ends of
the great Abyss; and all the vast territory once the United States has begun to
open again before the magic touch of man!
"Of man--now free at last! No more slavery! No
more the lash of hunger driving men to their tasks. No more greed and grasping;
no lust of gold, no bitter cry of crushed and hopeless serfdom! No buying and
selling for the lure of profit; no speculating in the people's means of life;
no squeezing of their blood for wealth! But free, strong labor, gladly done.
The making of useful and beautiful things, Beatrice, and their exchange for
human need and service--this, and the old dream of joy in righteous toil, this
is the blessing of our world to-day!"
He paused. A little, swift-moving light upon the far
horizon drew his eye. It seemed a star, traveling among its sister stars that
now already had begun to twinkle palely in the darkening sky. But Allan knew
its meaning.
"Look!" cried he and pointed. "Look,
Beatrice! The West Coast Mail--the plane from southern California. The wireless
told us it had started only three hours ago--and here it is already!"
"And but for you," she murmured, "none
of all this could ever possibly have been. Oh, Allan, remember that song--our
song? In the days of our first love, there on the Hudson, remember how I sang
to you:
"Stark wie der Fels, Tief wie das Meer, Muss
deine Liebe, Muss deine Liebe sein?"
"I remember! And it has been so?"
Her answer was to draw his hand up to her lips and
print a kiss there, and as she laid her cheek upon it he felt it wet with
tears.
And night came; and now the wind lay dead; and upon
the brooding earth, spangled with home-lights over hill and vale, the stars
gazed calmly down.
The steady, powerful droning of the power-plant rose,
blent with the soothing murmur of the rapids and the river.
"Seems like a lullaby--doesn't it, dearest?"
murmured Allan. "You know--it won't be long now before it's good-by
and--good night."
"I know," she answered. "We've lived,
haven't we? Oh, Allan, no one ever lived, ever in all this world--lived as much
as you and I have lived! Think of it all from the beginning till now. No one
ever so much, so richly, so happily, so well!"
"No one, darling!"
"But, after toil, rest--rest is sweet, too. I
shall be ready for it when it summons me. I shall go to it, content and brave
and smiling. Only--"
"Yes?"
"Only this I pray, just this and nothing
more--that I mayn't have to stay awake, alone, after--after you're sleeping,
Allan!"
A long time they sat together, silent, in the
sweet-scented gloom within the flower-girt arbor.
At last he spoke.
"The wonder and the glory of it all!" he
whispered. "Oh, the wonder of a dream, a vision come to pass, before our
eyes!
"For, see! Has not the prophecy come true? What
was then only a yearning and a hope, is it not now reality? Is it not now all
even as we dreamed so very, very long ago, there in our little bungalow beside
the broad, slow-moving Hudson?
"Is this not true?"
I see a world where thrones have crumbled and where
kings are dust. The aristocracy of idleness has perished from the earth.
I see a world without a slave. Man at last is free.
Nature's forces have by science been enslaved. Lightning and light, wind and
wave, frost and flame, and all the secret, subtle powers of earth and air are
the tireless toilers for the human race.
I see a world at peace, adorned with every form of
art, with music's myriad voices thrilled, while lips are rich with words of
love and truth--a world in which no exile sighs, no prisoner mourns; a world on
which the gibbet's shadow does not fall; a world where labor reaps its full
reward--where work and worth go hand in hand!
I see a world without the beggar's outstretched palm,
the miser's heartless, stony stare, the piteous wail of want, the livid lips of
lies, the cruel eyes of scorn.
I see a race without disease of flesh or brain,
shapely and fair, the married harmony of form and function; and, as I look,
life lengthens, joy deepens, love canopies the earth--and over all, in the
great dome, shines the eternal star of human hope!
2 RTEXTR*ch
A free ebook from http://manybooks.net/